Skip to main content

Full text of "An Assyrian manual, for the use of beginners in the study of the Assyrian language"

See other formats


Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive 

in 2007 witii funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 












The American Publication Society of Hebrew 

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1886, by 

D. G. LYON, 
in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 




This book is designed to meet the needs of those who 
desire to become acquainted with the Assyrian language but 
who cannot easily have access to oral instruction. It is be- 
lieved that this class is not a small one and that it will rapidly 
grow. The Assyrian remains are so rich in the most valuable 
materials that the language is no longer a luxury to be enjo3'ed 
by the few, but has become a necessity to the specialist in 
Semitic history, religion and linguistics. The points of con- 
tact with the Hebrew language and literature in particular are 
so numerous and of such interesting character that no Old 
Testament exegete can ignore the results of Assyrian study. 
Two great obstacles have stood in the way of those who desire 
to become acquainted with the language, the lack of suitable 
books for begimiers and the large demand made on the mem- 
ory for the acquisition of the cuneiform signs. It is the task 
of learning the signs which constitutes the chief difficulty. 
Indeed, apart from this, the language is not verj- difficult. 
But for this, one who is fairly well acqfuainted with Hebrew, 
might read ordinary prose Assyrian with much less labor than 
it costs to learn Hebrew. That is, Assyrian written in Hebrew 
or in Latin letters, is one of the easiest of the Semitic lan- 
guages. No student, of course, can ever be an independent 
worker unless he also acquires the cuneiform signs, and that 
for the reason that the values of many of the signs are vari- 
able. But supposing the signs to be correctly transliterated, 
it is possible to have a good acquaintance with the language 
without learning any of the signs. It is true of the Assyrian 
as of all languages, that it lies not in the characters which 


represent the sounds, but in the sounds themselves. The rec- 
ognition of this fact constitutes the chief peculiarity of the 
Assyrian Manual. The author has learned by several years' 
experience in teaching, that the best beginning is made b}- the 
use of transliterated texts. Thus by the time the student has 
learned the most necessary cuneiform signs, he has already 
gathered a small vocabulary and begins to appreciate the 
grammatical structure of the language. Each step in this 
direction increases his interest in the stud}' and lightens the 
task of committing the signs to memory. Some persons will 
content themselves witliout the signs, Those who have more 
time, or who wish to be independent of transliterations made 
by others, will not fail to acquire the signs, however irksome 
the task may be. 

The central feature of the Assyrian Manual is the collec- 
tion of transliterated texts, pages 1-52. The originals to 
these texts are nearly all found in volumes I and V of "The 
Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia," and the suspended 
figures represent in each case the line, so that the original 
can be readily consulted. There is perhaps no more satisfac- 
tory method of learning the cuneiform signs than by reading 
inscriptions with the aid of transliterations. It is to be ob- 
served that in the transliterated texts in this book words m 
smaller type represent determinatives, words divided into syl- 
lables represent such as are written syllabically, and those not 
so divided represent such as are written by an ideogram ; cf . 
pp. xxv-xxvi. Ideograms about whose reading I am in 
doubt have been indicated by bold-face tyj^xi. Groups of signs 
have also been sometimes thus indicated, some of which may 
turn out to be ideograms and others syllables. In the case of 
words ideographically written and also in the glossary, I have 
undertaken to indicate the length of the vowels, though I have 
not in all cases done so. This task is a difficult one, and the 
decision must in many cases be based upon analogy. The 
texts selected, excepting those of Nabonidus and Cyrus, all 
fall within what might be called the classic Assyrian period. 


For the transliterated texts the chronological order has been 
followed, except that it seemed desirable to place the trans- 
lated passage, with which the student should first begin (pp. 
42-49), near the cuneiform original (pp. 53-57). Pages 50 
and 51 are intended for study immediately after the foregoing 
section, while page 52, wliich is not in chronological order, is 
placed where it is because its contents are essentially unlike 
those of the other transliterated texts. The system of trans- 
literation adopted here is essentially that in use among German 
students of Assyrian. In the case of words containing the 
signs Tii (M) or ka (Jici), I have generally written Jci, ka^ these 
being the most frequent values of the signs. Tlie student must 
therefore bear in mind that k sometimes corresponds to a p. 

The texts have not been divided into sentences and para- 
graphs as fully as might have been done. The Assyrian, it 
must be remembered, indicates but rarely such divisions. 

The selection of cuneiform texts, besides the original of the 
Eg3'ptian Campaign, had special reference to the intrinsic inter- 
est of the passages chosen. It is believed that these passages, 
excepting a few difficult words, will be within the reach of 
those who have mastered the syllabic signs (pp. xiii-xvi) and 
some pages of the transliterated texts. 

The notes (pp. 65-94) are not ir. tended as a commentary, 
])ut only as brief suggestions to aid the student's progress. 
They are fullest on the passage for beginners (pp. 42-49). It 
has not seemed necessary to comment in each case on words 
of whose meaning I am in doubt, that doubt having already 
been sufficiently expressed in the transliteration or in the glos- 
sary. Notes on pp. 53-57'^ have not been given, because 
those on pp. 42-49 cover this passage. The references with § 
before them are to the outline of grammar (pp. xxv-xlv). 
I have in the notes rareh' divided into syllables the words 
commented on, because the student knows from the translitera- 
tion in each case whether a word is an ideogram or is written 
syllabically. Nor have I ordinarily divided into syllables 
Assyrian words quoted in the comments. 


In the glossary the etymological arrangement has been followed, 
but for ease of reference most words with formative prefixes 
have been twice entered. In the case of weak stems, there are, 
of course, many instances in which a doubt exists about one or 
more letters. In such cases the provisional stem indicated by 
Hebrew letters is only intended to aid in using the glossary. 
Progress in the study will undoubtedly make many corrections 
in any attempt to assign to each word its tri-literal stem. The 
first word in bold-face type after the Hebrew letters is in the 
case of verbs the infinitive of the form I 1 (Qal), the Hebrew 
letters, however, being regarded as sufficient in cases where I 
was in doubt as to the Assyrian form of the infinitive. In the 
case of other words than verbs the word in bold-face type rep- 
resents the absolute form of the noun, etc. Only those forms 
which are followed b}- a reference to page and line actually 
occur in this collection of texts. The division of the word into 
syllables is the same as explained above. Words for which I 

have no definition are followed by five dots ( ). I have 

tried to make the references complete in the case of words 
occurring but few times, but this course did not seem necessary 
in the case of those which occur with great frequency-. 

A list of the proper names which occur in the texts has not 
been added, because in a book for beginners such a list does 
not seem to me necessary. 

The list of signs includes an almost complete list of the 
phonograms (pp. xiii-xvi), together with a full list of the 
ideograms (pp. xviii-xxiv) occurring in the cuneiform texts 
(pp. 53-r64:) ^nd in the originals on which the transliterated 
texts (pp. 1-52) are based. In case of the texts written in 
Babylonian characters (pp. 23, 24, 35-41), the Assyrian form of 
the sign is given. A complete list of phonetic values is not 
yet possible, but the one here given is sufficiently full for all 
practical purposes. A complete set of ideograms and ideo- 
graphic values is also impossible and lies outside of the scope 
of this book. The signs are arranged in the order of com- 
plexity, reference being had in each case to the first wedge or 


wedges on the left of the sign. Thus zu, No. 5, though com- 
posed of more wedges than is, No. 135, comes before it, because 
zii begins with only one horizontal wedge, while is begins with 
two. The order is first those signs beginning with horizontal 
wedges, then those with oblique wedges, afterwards those with 
the double wedge and lastly those with perpendicular wedges. 
These gi'oups are further subdivided on the^ basis of the num- 
ber of wedges with which each sign begins. 

The outline of grammar (pp. xxv-xlv) is intended as a 
bare sketch, yet it is believed that the important facts of 
the grammar are here presented. A reference has been 
given for nearly every word quoted as an illustration, and so 
far as possible the reference is to texts in this book. Tlie 
student can thus easil}- turn to the passage and see the word 
in its connections. In the treatment of the weak verb, 
§§ 25-32, an attempt has been made to refer existing forms 
to the original forms from which they come, though it must 
be admitted that in most cases such original forms were 
no longer in use when the language entered on its literary 

The plan to be pursued in the use of this book will depend 
on one's methods of study. For those who have no teacher I 
would recommend the following plan : Read the outline of 
grammar two or three times. Then read several times the 
Egyptian Campaigns with the translation (pp. 42-51). Much 
of the grammar will at once be clear and many Hebrew 
equivalents will present themselves. Then go over the same 
passages in connection with the notes and glossary, looking 
up all the grammatical references. At the same time commit 
to memory each da\- a few of the most common phonograms 
(pp. xvi-xvii), and practise those learned, by writing them and 
by pointing them out in the cuneiform texts. After the 
Egyptian Campaigns the selection beginning on page 21 may 
be studied, then the one on page 27, after this the Syrian Cam- 
paign of Sennacherib, pp. 10-12. The student may then read 
the remaining selections in order, the most difficult being those 

viil PREFACE. 

of Nabonidus and Cyrus (pp. 35-41), the difficulty in tlie latter 
case being largely due to the fragmentary condition of the orig- 
inal. So soon as the P^gyptian Campaign has been mastered in 
transliteration, or even before, the student may turn his atten- 
tion to the original, pp. 53-57. He should make himself so 
familiar with this that he could write out a transliteration, or 
could, reproduce the original from the transliteration. When he 
has done this, it is probable that he could make very good 
headway with the remaining cuneiform selections, pp. 57-64. 
In reading these he will turn to the list of signs for any sylla- 
ble or ideogram wliich may be unknown. But his acquaintance 
with the structure of the language, gained from reading trans- 
literated texts, will generally enable him to decide whether a 
sign is syllable or ideogram. It is desirable to make constant 
reference to the original in reading the other selections also, 
and thus to gain familiarity with the signs. Long before the 
student has accomplished all that is here marked out, he will be 
deligiited to find that, if he is tolerably familiar with the list of 
signs, he will be in position to translate with a good deal of 
confidence untransliterated historical texts. For practice it is 
particulai'ly desirable to have volume V of "The Cuneiform 
Inscriptions of Western Asia." 

To the published works of my co-laborers in Assyrian I am 
under obligations for many suggestions as to reading and mean- 
ing of words. I have not thought it necessary in each case to 
cumber the notes by an acknowledgment. The cases may be 
few where I have assigned to words meanings which have not 
been assigned by some predecessor. But besides the acknowl- 
edgments made in the notes I desii'e here to express in partic- 
ular my obligations to the works of Prof. Friedrich Delitzsch. 
The Schrifttafel in Prof. Delitzsch's AssyriscJie Lesestiicke., ed. 3, 
is the most valuable collection of cuneiform signs which has yet 

The printers, Messrs. J. S. Cushing & Co., have brought 
to the mechanical execution of the book that good taste and 
faithfulness which characterize all their work. If the book shall 


supply the need which seems to me to exist, and shall make it 
possible more easily than heretofore to possess oneself of the 
rich treasures of the Assyrian language, I shall be amply 
rewarded for all the time and labor which its preparation has 


D. G. LYON. 
Cambridge, July, 1886. 



Abbreviations xii 

List of Signs . xiii-xxiv 

Phonograms xiii-xvi 

Selected phonograms x vi-xvii 

Determinatives xvii 

Ideograms xviii-xxiv 

Outline of Grammar xxv-xlv 

§ 1. The language xxv 

§ 2. The written character .* xxv 

§ 3. Ideograms xxv 

§ 4. Phonograms xxvi 

§ 5. Determinatives, Phonetic complements xxvi 

§ 6. On reading cuneiform inscriptions xxvi 

§ 7. Phonic material xxvii 

§ 8. Phonic changes xxvii-xxix 

§ 9. Personal pronouns xxix-xxx 

§ 10. Demonstrative pronouns xxxi 

§ 11. Relative pronoun xxxi 

§ 12. Interrogative pronouns xxxii 

§ 13. Indirect interrogative and indefinite pronouns xxxii 

§ 14. Reflexive pronoun xxxii 

§ 15. Noun formation xxxii-xxxiii 

§ 16. Inflection xxxiii-xxxiv 

§ 17. Numerals ' xxxiv 

§ 1$. Conjunctions xxxv 

§ 19. Adverbs xxxv 

§ 20. Prepositions xxxvi 

§ 21. Verb stems xxxvi-xxxvii 

§ 22. Tense and mood xxx vii-xxxviii 

§ 23. Inflection of the strong verb xxxix-xl 

§ 24. Remarks on the paradigm xl 



§ 25. Tlie weak verb xli 

§ 26. Verbs initial i xli 

§ 27. Verbs initial guttural xli-xlii 

§ 28. Verbs middle guttural xlii 

§ 29. Verbs final guttural , xliii 

§ 30. Verbs initial 1 or ' xliii-xliv 

§ 31. Verbs middle 1 or ' xliv 

§ 32. Verbs final 1 or ' xliv 

§ 33. Quadriliteral verbs xliv-xlv 


Tiglathpileser I. Three Campaigns 1-4 

Assurnazirpal. Standard Inscription 5-6 

Shalmaneser II, Genealogy, Three Campaigns, Tribute 

of Jehu 7-8 

Sargon. Conquests, Restoration of Calah 9-10 

Sennacherib. Syrian Campaign, Tribute of Hezekiah 10-12 

Campaign against Elam 13-14 

Campaign against Babylon 14-17 

Destruction of Babylon 17-18 

Esarhaddon. Campaign against Sidon 18-19 

Assurbanipal. Youth and Accession to the Throne 19-20 

Campaign against Tyre, Submission of Gyges of 

Lydia 21-23 

Account of Temple Restorations 23-24 

War against Samassumukin of Babylon 24-27 

Arabian Campaign 27-34 

Nabonidus. Temple Restorations in Ilaran and Sippar. . .35-39 
Cyrus. Capture of Babylon, Restoration of Gods to their 

Temples . 39-41 

Assurbanipal. Two Egyptian Campaigns and Hunting 

Inscription (with translations) 42-51 

iStar's Descent to Hades 52 

Cuneiform Texts 53-64 

Assurbanipal 's First Egyptian Campaign 53-57 

Account of the Deluge 57-62 

Fragment of a Creation Tablet 62 

From Istar's Descent to Hades 63-64 

Notes on the Texts 65-94 

Glossary 95-138 


Asb., Asb. Sm., Assurb. Sm. : History of Assurbanipal, by George 

Smith. London, 1871. 
Beh. : Behistun-Inscription of Darius, III R. 39-40. 
Busspsalmen : Babylonische Busspsalmen, by Heinrich Zimmern 

Leipzig, 1885. 
D., NR., S. : short Achaemenian inscriptions, published by Paul Haupt 

in Bezold's Die Achamenideninschriften. Leipzig, 188'2. 
Lay., Layard : Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character, by A. II. 

Layard. London, 1851. 
Lesest.3 : Assyrische Lesestucke, ed. 3, by Friedrich Delitzsch. Leipzig, 

Paradies : Wo lag das Paradies V, by Friedrich Delitzsch. Leipzig, 

KAT"^: Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, ed. 2, by Eberhard 

Schrader. Giessen, 1883. 
Elhors : Grande Inscription du Palais de Khorsabad, by J. Oppert and 

J. Menant. Paris, 1863. 
Nimrodepos : Das Babylonische Nimrodepos, by Paul Haupt. Leipzig, 

Pinches Texts : Texts in the Babylonian Wedge-Writing, by T. G. 

Pinches. London, 1882. 
R : The Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, by Sir Henry Raw- 

linson and others. 5 vols. London, 18G1-1884. The number 

before 11 indicates the vol., the numbers after R indicate page and 

line. Thus IV R 9, 6 a means vol. IV, p. 9, 1. 6, col. 1. 
S*. S*, S": The Syllabaries in Delitzsch's Assyr. Lesest.s 
Sargontexte : Keilschrifttexte Sargon's, by D. G. Ljon. Leipzig, 1883. 
Sargon Cyl., Sargon St. : The Cylinder-Inscription and Bull-Inscrip- 
tion in Lyon's Sargontexte. 
Strassm. : Alphabetisches Verzeichniss der Assyrischen und Akkadischen 

Wbrter, etc., by J. N. Strassmaier. Leipzig, 1882-1886. 
Tiglathpileser : Die Inschriften Tiglathpileser's I, by Wilhelm Lotz. 

Leipzig, 1880. 
ZKF. : Zeitschrif t fUr Keilschriftforschung, by Carl Bezold and, others. 

Leipzig, 1884-1886. 

det., determ. : determinative. — id. (pi. ids.) : ideogram. — perm. : per- 
mansive. — st. : stem. — var. : variant. The other abbreviations will 
be familiar. 



/. rr-Ql,Mm, old. 
(o. f^ Sii, ^uU(kh)' 

tat, hitdci, 
oUtti, Zion ■ 

/v. t»«^ am,. 

3.0.^ lou. 

IH -25 1^ onaJi 

vl "^a ^ tuL . 

3.%. A 'kcu. 
&i.v^ ova.. 

ku/n, ku/n 


J3. t^^ di/ni, ixmL. 
5^ ■'^ OTUA/ru . 

hJi. ' 

tit, sit. 

(oS. t^ sea , s'oii. . 

7/.,P(f(UAA, ilLUt,, 

n'^^oia/i. tah.. 



0i,a7Ur^'-^UWm'S . 

umi, nvMS- 
87. p^ f^i/ft, ham,. 

(jfi.), 4icdch 
ciaJli, ta4j,, 

lof. p^ cum . 

id., ku/m, 

kul(fi), kai 
(fi), nuK. 

iM/m, iir. 

1^0.^ onal. 

Mo. tJii oUca I A, k). 


sqJl, Zlt. 
sa/m, sa/m, 

^(ji), ZcJr 
(ft)j, lU(fl), 

dam., t(n/)z, 

m.^ an. 


fbo.^^ lU. 



^7/.^ a^a/m, auA. 

V W. %^ f^'f <^^^ ^ . 


ioH. ^^ -Aa, fiA. 


ao« Mi turn. 

sal. 4^1 iU. 

m.^^ oLuun.euJt. 

2^/'. ^cius, 'tis, ftck 
251"^ Jul. 

nun, 4zun>. 
ILL I iu,. 

^^ Su., ^u/m. 



Q73i. X^ Q/rna£. 

cLlLqi ^,k). 

ta/rv, >tc^^ 

387. m ous. 

- V 
w. A' 


-^ 7 















<9^ cun. 





t^ '7741 









p^ a/7rv. 




^ ii IS, is 


% uuL, out. u£. 

A -rU. 
< H. 


4^ oU. ^. 








(^fti^e. OTtaAik^ * a/t4 .^ia^J. a^tU ih&U. Wndj.) 

r>^ cdu: cd^. 

>^ (Vi^ku,- onirnth. . 

^ oS^ : ^?W^ urairti . 
^ ka^ficda. • i^SS-ei. fid. 

(L. '. 

^^t^ ■ho'T/i : niA^/jn-'^^A. . (^Um.<l£ 

JHT 4uAM< ■• ia/ni4-. 



OlCbCLd.7Z^'. ikr Qi/v<^. 

'•3- ^m&fff-- w^ >ir ^ /?^ .. 

(of a, d-ZWw; ; 4uJtl : 

^. >^ = H^ ^SsioA. -.aUcLssA 

n. ^r^^ cLoscc') ■■ aA-asSc?) . 

30. <^l ffUn^ ^ sAtt^ : t^juMll. 

^ ^^^ a. /ntct^m-s dirnA erf 
Stryyu. ^i/na.. 



7n t/ntiint ; 'nxcLa/yt^ -. ^ 
5S, fr— 4 -i/Tvrvu. ■■ 'tcrvoL -, oA^- 

37. trf «me JLcUf. 


fff a, A4Art^. 


. o/oljurQ^^u:^'^'^^ ■ 


^^^ AzMcLcUJitU. 

"^-^CSa^U: io- fibers flXA-. 

Vm- ^^ ^ mxalcJuL: sea. - 

^^^^ dei. a^f^ ^mvm/Ui^. 
"^ ^ ^ H^ i-li-^, c/-^o.SO. 

7-?. ^ >fA[j 4uaMli : cdtAmdcmce. 
IS., t^ sUyiyfyLj saJiAM. : Stn,aM ; 

niamL^ cu^hi -. eJuZd.^ son, 

^ ^ -frW- ^Ui^i : a/LO/n-dUon. 

^I^ -vt/niu. ■■ oicucorHiA. . 
If. p^^ S^OAAu. : hi/rta. . 

-AtS erf M^ 47rol^ ■ 

00. ^r^^ vmiAM, : asij a,s ck.^.^ 

^^^ f^ Usu. : Aervs^ . 
^ t^l^ irm/cshu .-^WAJcai 

'i5. ^^i^i^t^ ■■ olu-S-t. 



^^^- t^-csu, ■■ t^jit, ur(nrti. 

Ill . t-*f ^H^ sWiA-a": i^f^S. 


IIS. ^ pff^ >^^A^kaM,il : 

^ 14/^9^- £xy^d Su-u^a^ . 
fl^-^i ka^fudil ■■ 'fiPtirtss-d. 



1^1- ^ ruJu, ■■ fl^fffUt, imAfJ-- 


lit. ^ Kf -2^- ^^, ^^^ *f^ 
vrmul.inrtiMu. ■■ M^-n^ 


hit: jvenATt^j tA/nrfu-s. 



I3D. ^p^cUmL ^M 

131. ^5 4zaMu. ■■ mu^st) koL~ 


133. ^ fiahMu. : 5*^c^^^- 

l3(>-^4id;toL:Aa^oL. --:"' 

I3J. Kfff^ orutA. /m*Ls^tiM^s. 



IHO. ^ ^t 07l£LftMC : ^yuiutncs^ 

C4a£-S<nyi^) : sum, ; j^sji ■ 

^ if SOorvSk ■■ sum; So/yyvO-S- 
6 UTl -OLercL 

i"^ UA^UL: IcfU. 

uum/TncLnoubi ■ cvi/mM. 

^^ ^^ SffiTtJt UvLcCovj stake., 
'^1 A 4zcS5bittL . ^ff^i^^l^in^^- 

(^"^ a.^ 5cCl . 


Ami tcUu J^nrd . 

AoUtc ■■ ao^ -^ 
^•ff"^^ i/yri-lixA^u, ■■ sttnnt 

I CI. <^ 4lLSScUu. ■ -IvtaA^j 
HA. rf <^ 6i£iu. : ^CLoiavtr. 

la Hf <^5r vtaAcUiio-m. 


I70.4!(v~ I boo 



173. ^^oLa/mku. ■ aA^atcncs ^. 
'^t^ytiJu. . -iUl) 'rrveru/rui. 

^°i. YdsX ■^rX' a, lynam.; ana.: 
'ttr, (Amto, f&^j ^eu^s^_ 

/?^.fr^^m£ -kumJAJuC. 

/^3 ^"^moA^^oMiL '. (JvoAxd. 
fc*f ^I ^ oUS sa/m/i ■■ Sti/yis-d. 


^^"^^^.^ iaouuc- u^-oM. 
^'>^J^ oUloI s^^^. 
«^^- n^uimnc/u Aft 1^/ 




^^nruJu. : crt/<A^ffvo-^ 
■e^ ^ -ntfyyrvrL. 

)^^^^^ a^ 4iurU of 
^ ^^ -koMu : sc^iu. 


f t^ =/ <^^z&© 

4! = '^ 

y^^ = JLO^ 

44. = o2^ 

^rr- ^1000 

W = 3 

<<(<(- 3 ^ 





< = /o 

111 f44=:90 


<(f =// 

ftr- = /<?^ 



§ 1. The language. Assyrian is the language of that great Semitic 
empire of the Mesopotamian valley, which came to an end with the 
capture of Babylon by Cyrus in 538 B.C. This language has been pre- 
served in inscriptions carved on stone and metals and stamped on 
clay. The oldest known specimens are from the^jtime of Sargon I, 
whose date is given as about 3800 b.c. (cf. 37^^). The written language 
continued in use through the Persian and Greek periods till after the 
beginning of our era, particularly for recording commercial transactions. 
The most flourishing literary period was the time of the last Assyrian 
dynasty, 722-006 B.C. The language, with very slight dialectical differ- 
ences, was the same in Babylonia as in Assyria. Such a difference is 
the Babylonian preference for a softer pronunciation, as ihisu SS^i for 
ipuu to make, rjdtu 36^1 for kdtu hand, irzitu for irdlu earth. The 
Assyrian belongs to what is known as the northern group of Semitic 
languages, including Hebrew, Aramaic, etc. 

§ 2. The ■written character. The Assyrian language, which is 
read from left to right, is written in wedges, whence the name cuneifor a 
(Lat. cuneus, a wedge, and forma), the common designation of this 
kind of writing. This character, which was employed by various other 
peoples besides the Babylonians and Assyrians, is believed to have 
been of non-Semitic invention. The Persians used a simplified form, 
which they reduced to an alphabet. 

§ 3. Ideograms. Cuneiform writing was originally picture writing, 
each sign representing an object or idea. Thus a circle was the sun, 
four lines crossing at a point, a star, and five horizontal lines, a hand. 
It was perhaps owing to the difficulty of tracing on soft clay that th6 
curves and straight lines developed into wedges. In the cimeiform 
signs as we now have them the original picture is in most cases no 
longer discernible. Signs representing objects and ideas are called 
ideograms. Some ideograms have several significations, but in many 


cases a relation between the several meanings is evident. Thus the 
sign for mouth represents the verb to speak, and the sign for booty 
represents also the verb to capture. 

§ 4. Phonograms. A second stage in the development was the 
use of some of the cuneiform signs to represent syllables. Such signs 
may be called phonograms. The syllabic or phonographic value comes 
directly from the name of the object represented by the ideogram. 
Thus the same sign stands for rlSu head as an id., and for riS as a 
phonogram ; the id. katu hand gives the phon. hat. Some signs have 
several syllabic values, but in such cases there is generally one most 
frequently used, and practice will soon teach which of several values 
the reader should select. In transliterating it is 'customary to divide 
into syllables words written by phonograms, as ak-Su-ud I captured 
and to write without division words written ideographically, as akSud. 
Of the several hundred phonograms there are many of rare occurrence, 
while there are about a hundred which are used perhaps more than 
all the others combined. Most Assyrian writing is a union of ideograms 
and phonograms in proportions which vary greatly. Ordinarily the 
fewer the ideograms, the easier the reading. 

§ 5. Determinatives, Phonetic complements. The reading of 
Assyrian is greatly helped by the fact that certain of the ideograms 
are generally used to show to what class of objects the words they 
accompany belong. Such signs are called determinatives, and are used 
with names of gods, men, women, animals, countries, rivers, etc. The 
name itself may be written syllabically or ideographically. Most of 
the determinatives precede the words which they define. In trans- 
literating, determinatives are usually indicated by difference of type. 
A phonetic complement is a syllable used after an id., to show how the 
word represented by the id. terminated. Thus if the id. for to capture 
be followed by the phonogram ud, we should have to read some form 
of the verb terminating in ud, as ikSud, taksud, aksud. 

§ 6. On reading cuneiform inscriptions. In reading a text in 
the original the first task is to group the signs into words and the 
words into clauses. Besides the aid given by determinatives and phon. 
complements, the student finds great help in a knowledge of the gram- 
matical forms. The connectives and pronominal suffixes show the 
terminations of words. It is extremely rare that the Assyrians divided 
a word at the end of a line. Rather than do this they sometimes over- 


ci'owded the end of a line. In choosing between several syllabic 
values of a sign, that one is generally preferable wliich will give a 
tri-literal stem to the word under examination. 


§ 7. Phonic material. 1. Vowels. The language contains the 
vowels a, i, u, a, i, u. We may suppose that the vowels e and o also 
existed, but the Assyrians seem not to have employed special signs 
for these sounds. Some students believe that they did have separate 
signs for e-syllables «, but it is clear from an examination of the cunei- 
form texts that the signs for i and those supposed to represent e are 
used interchangeably. The marks over the vowels, as w, u, i, \ etc., in 
the transliterated texts (p. 1-52), represent neither accent nor difference 
of sound, but simply a difference of sign. In order to mark a vowel 
as long the Assyrians repeated the vowel sign, as la-a = ld, pu-u=pu, 
but ordinarily the length of a vowel is not indicated at all. Such a 
repetition as lu-ul does not mark a vowel as long. 

2. CoxsoxANTS. The consonants are 2, J, 1, T. n. 12, D, S, D, J, D. 3. X 
y. p. "1. iy. n, or as tr.ansliterated b, g, d, z, h, t, I; I, in, n, s, p, s, k, 
r, S, t. The n coi*responds to the Arabic strong n, the weak n being 
lost in Assyrian. All the other gutturals (ji, n. ;')^and also 1 and ' 
have been lost. In characterizing word stems the symbol N is however 
used to represent the lost gutturals, Xi = X, X2 = n, X3 = weak n, 
Kj^weak y, Kb = strong ^♦. These lost gutturals are frequently indi- 
cated by ' in transliteration. The Assyrian has a sign which stands 
for any one of the lost gutturals in connection with a vowel. The 
original presence of a guttural, especially of Na^, is seen in many 
words in the change of an original a to i, these giitturals preferring 
the i vowel (§ 8. 1), as nirihu entrance for na'ribti, st. :3"ij.'. The presence 
of an original 1 or ' may also be seen by the influence of the consonants 
on the vowels, as tiSib I sat= cDtSib, idi I knew= a^day. The Assyrians 
do not seem to have had the fricated forms of the letters 3, J, 1, D, 
2, n, nor to have distinguished between i:; and ty. 

§ 8. Phonic changes. 1. Vowels. The change of a to i under 
the influence of a, guttural is very frequent, as ilt 1 ascended for a'll 

a. I shared this view when T published KeUschrifttexte Sargons, J. C. Tlinrichs, 
Leipziar, 1S83, but renewed investigation 1ms led to a change of opinion. I have collected 
considerable material on the subject which I hope some day to publish. 


St. ""S^', rimu grace Heb. Qr\'\. — We have also in steins without a gut- 
tural i instead of the normal a, as mu-Sim-kit 9^ for mu-Sam-kit one who 
casts down, u-Sik-ni-sa 5'-^ for u-Sak-ni-Sa he subdued. — The loss of a 
short a or i is common, as hillu queen = bilatu, uhla he brought = uhila. 
— The diphthongs al and w have become u and T respectively, as uSib /-^) 
7"^^ I sat = al.si6, iSi 58^ I had = a"'^i. — Vowel contraction is frequent, 
as uktn 10-^ I placed = uka 11 in. 

2. Consonants, a. Sibilants. A sibilant (2, s, s, S) if vowelless 
(i.e. not followed by a vowel) before a dental (d, t, i) often becomes I, 
as manzaltu 50^^ position = manzaztu, rihiltu 3^* overflow = rihi§tu, lubultu 
48^" clothing = lubuSlu. Here belongs perhaps Kul-da-a-a the Chaldean, 
cf. Heb. D''lt?/3. The same change often takes place when S precedes 
another sibilant, as ulziz 22* .1 stationed = usziz = uSaziz =; uSazziz = 
uSanziz, aha liy^ I cried out = assd. 5^after a vowelless dental and 
often after another sibilant becomes s, as Ubndt-su 36^^ its bricks = 
libndt-Su, ulabbi-su 48^^ I clothed him = ulabbis-su. After change of S 
to s the preceding letter may be assimilated and may then fall away, 
as in ulabbi-su (cf. i.). 

b. Dentals. Vowelless dentals (d, t, t) are often assimilated to a 
following sibilant or dental, sometimes falling away after assimilation, 
as kakka-su 18^2 his head = kakkad-su (cf . a) = kakkad-Su, bal0is-su 28^1 
his life (i.e. him alive) = baltut-su = baltut-Su, kiSitu 4^6 hooiy = kiSit-tu 
= kiSid-tu, nubattu 31^ celebration (?) = nubat-tu. 

After a vowelless sibilant (z, s, s, s) t in reflexive verb stems is some- 
times assimilated to the sibilant, as issabat 1327 he took = istabat, izzakkar 
52^3 she speaks = iztakkar. 

jT (often! becomes d after vowelless m, and t after vowelless k, as 
tumdu 72* sea = tdmtn, amdahis 4^ I contended = amtahis, aktirib 8^ I 
approached = aktarib (cf. § 8. 1). 

c. M. Vowelless m before dentals (fZ, t, t), k or S frequently becomes 
n, as sindu li^ span = simdu, USantil 37^^ may he pi'olong = Zi + uSamt'd, 
mundahsu 24^5 soldier = mM?nZa/a".su (cf. § 8. 1, and b above), dunku 46^8 
favor = dumky., tinSu 28^® his design = timsu st. DJ/'C3, hanSd II R 62, 45 
fifty = hamSd. In rare cases after change of m to n assimilation to a 
following letter takes place, as attahar I E, 22, 88 I received = antahar = 

By a process of dissimilation vowelless ??i sometimes occurs instead 
of a doubled letter in order to mark an accented syllable, as inambu 39^^ 
they will name = inabbu = indbCi, inamdinu 33-^ they were giving = 


In irum-ma 2325 j^g entered and = irub-ma a vowelless b has been 
assimilated to m. 

d. N. Vowelless n is usually assimilated to a following letter, as 
aklcis 8^^ I cut down = ankis, aSsi 42" I lifted = iinSl, llmultu 39-^ evil 
= limun-iu. Occasional exceptions occur, as usansii- 31^5 I caused to 
keep, mandattu 10^ gift. After assimilation the n often falls away, as 
madatu 8^ gift = mandantu, akis 7^ I cut down = ankis. Sometimes 
only a partial assimilation takes place, the n becoming m, as dmbi 
Sargon Cyl. G8 I named = anbi, namhd'u 31^* spring = nanba'u. In 
usamkir 27*^ he made hostile = uSankir (.i) there seems to be a case of 

An initial n is lost in imperatives I i (cf. § 21), as izizi 52^3 stay = 
nizizi, usur protect = nusur (e.g. in the proper name Nabium-kudurri-mur 
I R 65, 1), m lift up= nisi cf. i-Sa-an-ni V R 21, 24 lift me up. 

e. Gutturals and l. A guttural instead of being lost is sometimes 
assimilated to a following or preceding letter, as allik V^ I went = 
aT\lik, innabit lO^" he vanished = w x fliiV. Similarlj' in the reflexive 
stems of verbs initial l the 1 is assimilated to the following t, as attasab 
59^8 I sit down = a Ua^aft. 


1. Separable puonouns. 




atlina (?) ' 



Illustrations : a-na-ku 19" (sometimes written ana-ku, as I R 17, 34 
var.); atta U^*; at-ti V R 25, 30; U 1223; ^t V R 6, 110: anini Strassm. 
No. 492 a-ni-ni ni-il-la-ka we will go ; attunu Strassm. No. 923 ; SHnu 
V R 4, 121 ; Sina III R 40, 100. 

b. As object (with force of Ace, Dat., etc., me, to me, as for me, etc.). 


1. c. ydtu, yati, yaSi, a-a-si ' 

2. m. kdtu, kdti, kdSa kaSunu 

2. f. kali, kdSi 

8. m. M?u SdSunu 

3. f. SdSi 

§ 9. Personal 


a. As subj 



















Illustrations : yutu Strassm. No. 3557, ytiti 22^'^, ydSi 24*, a-a-Si V R 6, 
4 var. ; katu I V R 9, 60 a, ka^a IV R 50 col. I 10 ; SdSu IP". 
2. Pkonomixal suffixes. 





-h -ya, -a 












-Su, -S 

-a'u, -S 



-sa, -S 

-Si, -S 











-kina (?) 



-Sun(u), -Sunuti 

-sunu, -Sunuti, -Sun 




-Sina, -Sindni, -Sine 

The nominal suffixes i and ya are appended to forms ending in i, 
"while a is appended to forms ending in a or u, rarely to forms ending 
in i, as bilH-d-a 5^'^. The first consonant of the suffixes is frequently 
doubled when appended to forms ending in a vowel, thus giving -anni, 
-akka, etc. — The suffixes, nominal and verbal, of the 1st and 2nd 
persons pi. are comparatively rai'e. — For the 3rd m. pi. -Sun, -Sunu are 
the prevailing forms with nouns and Sunuti with verbs. — The verbal 
suffixes generally exjiress the direct object, but often also the indirect 

Illustrations. 1) Nominal : libhl 42^3 j^y heart, kdti-ya 42" my liands, 
abH-a 23^° my father; ummdn-ka 142-2 thy army; Sum-ki 52** thy name; 
kakku-Su 9® his weapon, napSatuS 14^^ his life; sihirti-Sa 1^ its extent; 
put-ni 61^ our side, hiri-inni 61^* our midst ; Uhhi-kun I R 9, 19 of your 
heart, libbi-kunu IV R 52 No. 1, 2; mahar-Sun 10^^ before them, Sarruni- 
Sunu 12 their kings, libba-SuniUi 46" their heart; bdbl-Sin Sargon St. 
74 their gates, kdli-Sina 5" all of them. 

2) Verbal: uma'ira-ni I R 12, 52 he sent me, umaSSiranni 27^ he 
forsook me, uSiSibu-inni 20^ they seated me ; iSannan-ka IV R 26, 57 
he rivals thee, tuSannakka Assurb. Sm; 125, 63 she addresses thee ; 
iSassu-ki IV R 29, 58 b he calls to thee ; ishup-Su 48^2 it cast him doAvn, 
uSatlimu-S oO*^ he granted to him, ura-aSSu W^ I canied him ; uSarrih-Si 
6^5 I made it powerful; ikarrabanndU 61^* he blesses us, itbuliu-kunuSi 
IV R 52 No. 1, 4 ; alka-Sundti l^* I took them, dUku-SunUu III R 39, 48 
kill them, inadin-SunuSi II R 11, 27b he gives them; iStin'iSindtim 40^^ 
he provided for them. 



§ 10. Demonstrative pronouns. There are four demonstrative U^ 
stems, the n, the Z, the i and the g stems. 

1. annil, this, this one (gen. annX, ace. anna, pi. annuti, annutu; fern. 
annltu, gen. anniti, ace. annltn, pi. anndti, anndtu, annlli, ann'Uu). 

Illustrations : an-nu-u Sar-a-ni III R 15 col. I 25 this one is our king, 
u-mi an-ni-i V R 6, 2 of this day ; Sarrctni an-nri-ti 46^ these kings, an- 
nu-tu Strassm. No. 549 : Sutta an-ni-tu 22" this vision, t-li Sutti an-ni-ti. 
V R 5, 102 upon this vision ; ip-si-i-ti an-na-a-ti 2Q^ these deeds, an-na- 
a-tu matctti III 11 39, 40 these are the countries, an-ni-ti mattti Nil. 8 
these countries, matuti an-ni-tu NR. 25 these countries. 

2. itllu that, that one, the former (gen. uUi, ace. ullS, pi. uUiiii, 

Illustrations: ina tur-ri ul-lu-u S. 9 on that hilt(?), ul-tu ul-la 34^ 
from that (time) = from of old ; "ib-mi ul-lu-u-ti 27* former days, tab- 
ba-nu-u ul-lu-u-tu D. 15 those buildings. 

3. Suatu, Su'ati, satu, SCiti (== S pers. stem S'H+iu etc.) that one, the 
same one (pi. Suatunit, Satunu; fem. SVati, pi. Suatina, Satina). 

Illustrations : ala Su-a-ta ak-Sud 4'^ that city I captured, Si-pir Su-a-ti 
24^* that building, ala Sa-a-tu . . . aS-ru-up I R 10, 34 that city I burned ; 
na-gi-i Su-a-tu-nu Khors. 71 those provinces, Sarra-ni Sa-tu-nu I R 13, 10 
those kings : ina Satti-ma H-a-ti Lay. 89, 50 in that same year ; mataii 
Su-a-ti-na II R 67, 23 the same countries, si-gur-ra-a-tu Sa-ti-na I R 16, 53 
the same towers (?). 

So, also, the simpler forms (given above as 3 pers. pronouns), as alu 
Su 6^^ that city, sometimes strengthened by the pronominal elements ti, 
tina, as ahulli Sinati I R 56 col. VI 19 these gates, mattiti sinatina 1 R 
12, 32 these countries. 

4. agH this, this one, belongs chiefly to the Persian period, agil Beh. 
4, pi. aganutu Beh. lOQ, aganuti IV R 52, 37; fem. agata Beh. 10, pi. 
aganitu Beh. 8. The adverb agannu, aganna here, is composed of agd 
and annu. For aganna cf. Pinches Texts 7, 7 (in a report sent by an 
officer to Sargon) and Assurb. Sm. 125, 63 a-gan-na lu aS-ba-ta here shalt 
thou remain. 

§ 11. Relative pronoun. The relative pronoun is the indeclinable 
.srt, used for all persons, genders and numbers, as 1*^. i The relative is 
frequently used for the one who, whoever, as Sargon Cyl. 76 Sa ipSit 
kCiti-ya unakkaru whoever shall change the work of my hand. As a 
weakened relative Sa is much used to express the genitive relation, as 
bamati Sa Sadt 1^^ heights of the mountains. Aa anticipative of a pro- 


nominal suffix Sa often occurs, as Sa . . . kakku-Su 9^ whose weapon, 
Sa . . . ahikta-su 42** whose defeat. The relative is frequently omitted, 
as tabtu ipussunuti 4G^° the good which I had done to tlieni, a^ar ikasSadu 
17* wherever they catch them. Those forms of the verb regularly ter- 
minating in a consonant take in relative sentences the vowel termination 
« or a, as akSudu 4^^ 1 captured, azkura 20^^ I mentioned. This usage 
holds in cases where the relative is omitted, as ultu . . . imidu 21^5 
after I had subdued (= ultu uini Sa . . . imidu, from the day when ... I 
subdued), ultu ipSiti anndti itippuSu 2Q^ after I had done these things. 

§ 12. Interrogative pronouns : mannu who ?, minu what ? (gen. 
mini, ace. minu). Illustrations : ina Saint man-nu siru IV R 9, .54 in 
heaven who is exalted?, mind, ikul inni II R 56, IG what has my lord 
eaten?, ina Ui mini 32^2 wherefore? ammini 63^ wherefore? {=^ ana 
mint) . 

§ 13. Indirect interrogative and indefinite pronouns : mannu 
whoever, 7nanman, mamman, mamma, manma, manama, manamma, maman 
any one, any one at all ; manma, mimma anything at all, whatever, 

Illustrations : mannu atta 39^* whoever thou be, ana mahar mamman 
Id, illikamma II R 67, 26 into the presence of no one did he come, Sa . , . 
mamma Id, iSkupu I R 15, 20 which no one had planted, manama Sarru 
37^3 any king, apal Id maman I R 18, 76 son of a nobody; manma Sa 
ina matdti itipuSa Layard 90, 72 whatever I had done in the countries, 
mimma SumSu 12^9 whatever its name, cf. mi-im-ma Su-um-Su I R 53 
col. II 32. 

§ 14. Reflexive pronoun. To express the reflexive idea the pro- 
nominal suffixes are attached to the word ramdnu self, as i-muk ra-man- 
i-Su 22'^ the power of himself, ra-man-Su im-nu 2528 he reckoned himself, 
Sa ra-man-Su iS-ku-nu 28^^ who had api^oiiited himself (as king). 


§ 15. Noun formation. 1. Simple stem. Many nouns present, of 
course, only the simple stem consonants, with large variety in the 
sequence of vowels, as dandnu 34** niight, gaSiSu ^'i^- stake, Saruru 37* 
brilliance, Sdninu 2^^ rival, kiSadu 19^^ neck, kurddu 2^® warrior; and 
the segholates, as malku 9'' prince, Siknu 2i^ appointee, dunku 46^^ favor. 
The segholate formation is a favorite one from stems initial 1, as biltu 
1027 tribute Aram. 1^3 st. Sjl, Subtu Q^^ abode Heb. ri^'v st. 3tyi, Suttu 


351* dream Heb. T\W st. |tyi, rikku SG^s plant Heb. p;;i' st. p"n, fitu 6" 
exit Heb. nxv st. Xi"1. 

2. Reduplicated stem. The reduplication may affect the second 
letter, or the third letter, or the whole stem : as hahh'du 14^^ bad, 
kullultu 12^ shame; agammu 14^2 marsh, huSahhu Gl" famine; dandannu 
7^ all-powerful, kalkallu 301° hunger. (It must be borne in mind that 
the doubling of a letter is also often purely orthographic.) 

3. Formative elements. Many other nouns are made by formative 
elements, prefixed, inserted or appended, a. Prejixes: N, tb, n, S, t, the 
most frequent being m, n, and t. Illustrations : X, ikribu 24" prayer ; 
m, manzazu 32^ position, masartu 31^ guard = mansartu, mu^abu 28^8 
abode st. 2iff% mmpalu G^ depth, miSaru 40^^ righteousness st. "^ty ; 
n, namkuru 1^^ possession, nabnilu 7" offspring, naramu 20^^ favorite 
st. DNsI, nimiku 30^- wisdom st. p^X^, niSbit 30^^ sufficiency; s, ^up.suku 
I R 12, 54 steep, Mturu 7^ powerful st. ini; t, tamharu 1* battle, tamirtu 
1126 vicinity st. l":Xi, tahlubu .3622 j-oof, tiniSUu lO^a mankind st. D'JNi, 
<aZ/«w 2028 birth = ta ^ Ud-tu, tiduku 8^^ slaughter st. Ijn. 

b. Infix : t after the first radical, as bitkallu 8^ riding-horse, 
gittnalu 7* mature, mithusu 12^° battle, kitrubu 12** attack, itpiSu Sargon 
Cyl. 34 wise st. B^-JK. 

c. Affixes: a (written a-d) making gentilic nouns, ilt (the fem. t 
appended to the stem in A) making abstract nouns, and Q,n. Illustra- 
tions: a, As-du-da-a-a 11* the Ashdodite; ut, nirarutu 2^2 help, Sarrutu 
20* royalty, bilutu 12^ dominion; S??, kurbcinu II R 38 11 offering, 
bdiranu Sargon Cyl. 32 robber st. "^K3, uSmctnu S^ camp st. DDKs. 

?§ 16. Inflection. 1. Gender. Masculine nouns have no distinc- 
tive ending. Femiuines are made by the termination /, as Swratu 522* 
queen from Sarru king, Salimtu 41" peace. Some feminines are without 
the distinguishing t, as ummu 7^° mother, inu 37" eye, girru 10^^ way, 
campaign, imuku 5022 power st. P0X4. 

2. Number. The dual, terminating in a, is little used, except in 
the names of objects occurring in pairs, and even here not always, as 
i-na IV R 48, 6 eyes, but also i-ni 37^^ eyes. 

Plurals masc. are made in u, i, Q,ni (anu), uti (utii), the most frequent 
being i and Qni ; as muSarbu 7^2 those who enlarge, §adl 6* mountains, 
kipd,ni 42' governors, amiluti 32^ men. Occasionally plurals are found, 
both masc. and fem., which have lost the vowel terminations, as malik 
231^ kings, kibrtt 5® regions (fem.). 

Plurals fem. are made in Qti,\iti, some feminines, however, not differ- 


ing in form from masculines ; as napSd,ti 17^ from napiStu life, girnti 21* 
from girru road, tmuki 50^2 powers, idcln Sargon Cyl. 21 forces. 

In adjectives and participles plurals masc. are made in uti (utu), 
plurals fem. in M (Qtu), as kaSiclilti 2928 victorious, stmtu 36^3 lofty, 
strati 389 lofty. 

3. Case. The terminations u, i, a correspond to the nom., gen. 
(dat., loc, etc.) and ace, as in classic Arabic, as nom. Sarru, gen. Sarri, 
ace. Sarra; but the distinction is not always consistently observed, as 
harranu 13^'' way (ace), dannu 23" mighty (gen.), libba \\^ heart (nom.). 
After prepositions the form in i is generally used, unless the noun be 
also in the construct state, in which case the final vowel would be 
regularly omitted, as ina niS kQti-ya 23'' at the lifting up of my hands. 
In the plural there is no distinction of case by the form, Sarrani, for 
instance, representing all the cases. 

To noun forms terminating in a vowel one sometimes finds an m 
appended, which is generally known as the mimmation, as hattum 13^5 
fear, karanam I R 65 col. I 22 wine, td,mtim 102*^ sea. « 

4. Construct state. In the construct state the first of the two 
nouns loses its final vowel and the second is used in the genitive, as 
nM hilti 1^ bearer of tribute, viitik narkabati 2' passage of the chariots, 
SalmCtt kuradi 1^^ corpses of the wai'riors. Sometimes the form in i 
instead of the form without a final vowel is used in the construct state, 
as tukulti 1^ aid, j)uluhti 29^^ fear. In segholates the noun becomes dis- 
syllabic, as arad 25^ from ardu servant, uzun 52^ from uznu ear, gimir 2^^ 
from gimru totality. In feminine segholates the original a vowel of the 
feminine returns, as napSat 26'' from napiStu life, gimrat 7^ from gimirtu 
totality, irat 9^^ from irtu breast. The construct of nouns from stams 
^'y generally loses the final consonant, as Sar 3^ from Sarru king. 
The construct form of the noun is very common before suffixes, as 
mtt-su 42* for mhta-Su his land, kUt-su 5^^ his hand, ummdn-ka li^^ thy 
army, Suhat-su IS^^ its dwelling; UhndU-su 36^8 jts bricks (§ 8. 2 a). 

§ 17. Numerals. Some of the numerals occur very rarely written 
syllabically. Of the cardinals whose pi-onunciation i^ known to me 
1 = istin 6" (cf. Heb. nb?;'-'r\C?j; = 1 + 10= 11) ; 2 = Sina IV R 7 col. I 21 ; 
3 = SalaSti V R 12, 34, salalli S«= 124^ Silalti IV R 5 64 a; ^^arha'i 2^^ 

a. This TO eeems to be identical with the pronominal enclitic ma (§18), and also to 
exist in Hebrew and Sabean, but, whatever its origin and original function, the mimmation 
has become in Assyrian a petrifaction, without perceptible influence on the meaning of the 
word with which it occurs. 


fern, irbiftu So^; 5 = hamilti II R 625i (§ 8. 2 a; the masc. form Mmii 
is seen in the -word for fifteen); 7 = slba II R 19, 14 fem. sibitti IV R 2 
col. V 31; 8 = sa;H«w (so one may conclude from the name of the 8th 
month Arah-samnu Delitzsch Lesest.^ p. 92); 10 = is- ir it II R 62, 50; 
15 = hamissirit ib. 49 ; 20 = isrct ib. 48 ; 30 = SilaSa ib. 47 ; 40 = irba'a ib. 
46 ; 50 = hanSa ib. 45 (§ 8. 2 c) ; 60 = SuSu ib. 44 ; 600 = nir V R 18, 23 ; 
3600 = Sar 8= 79, the last three names being derived from the sexa- 
gesimal system which existed beside the decimal system of counting. 

The ordinals known to me are 1st mahrit 42^; 2nd Sanu IV R 5, 15; 
3rd MSu l()i8 fern, salultu 35^5; 4th ribu 60«; 5th haSSu IV R 5, 22 (§ 8. 
2 c) ; 6th SiSSu IV R 5, 24 ; 7th sM 59i6. 


§ 18. Conjunctions. The connectives are fi, joining single words, 
as 1^, or introducing paragraphs, as 11*, and ma, joining sentences, as 
1^*. Ma is always attached to the end of the first sentence. Frequently 
ma is attached to a word not as a connective, but as an emphatic demon- 
strative, as usabriSuma 22^^ he caused him to see ; in other cases it mates 
its word more indefinite, as ya-um-ma 1* any one at all. 

Other frequent conjunctions are adi 37^ while, during, aSsu 22*^ 
(= ana -\- su) because, in order to, istu and ultu 21^5 after, from the 
time when, kt 14" as, when, surely, 

Lu or 11 is a particle of wishing or of asseveration prefixed to verbs. 
Its vowel frequently unites with the initial vowel of the verb, as lu-Sar-di 
1^3 I caused to flow = lu -f- uSardt. 

§ 19. Adverbs. Any noun or adjective, sing, or pi., may form an 
■f adv. terminating in i^, as damkiS, 411^ graciously, from damku grace. 
One sometimes meets the form in iS pi'eceded by a preposition as ana 
maWis 8^^ very much. Such usage seems to show that the adverb in is 
was originally only a shortened form of the demonstrative ^w or sa 
appended to the noun form in i. 

1. Adverbs of siaxxer. Nearly all the adverbs in is denote 
manner, as miSiris 2^- righteously, abuboiniS 7^® like deluges. Other 
adverbs expressing manner are kiam 63^ thus, ma I R 21, 50, and 
timma 22^- thus (introducing oratio recta). Adverbs of affirmation and 
negation are lu 1^ verih% la S^, ul 1^ and a 46^^ (written a-a) not. 

2. Adverbs of time : ull^ of old, ininna 26'^ now, iiimali, timali 
yesterday (S'lorx), aria 14^ and arkttnu 20* after, afterwards, maii 


when?, adi matt lY R 29, 54a how long? (*J?0-n>.'), niatima ever, at 
any time, lU mathna 21^ never, pana, panama before. 

3. Adverbs of place : agannu Beh. 12 aganna Assurb. Sm. 125, 63 
here, kilallan 35^^ around, about, iliS 62* above, SapliS 62^ below. 

§ 20. Prepositions : adi S^* 11*> as far as, together with, and 32^ to, 
unto, against, etc., arti 25^ 50'' after, behind, ili 6^^ over, above, upon, 
more than, to, against, illamu 11^8 before, in front of, ina 21* in, with, 
by, at the time of, iSlu 5^2 out of, from, itti 1^ with, against, ultu 9* 21^9 
out of, from, halu I R 35 No. 2, 6 without, lirit 30^ between, gadu 17^ 
'together with, ki Sargon Cyl. 51 and kvma zP- like, according to, kum 29^8 
instead of, lapaii 14^8 before, in front of, mahar 39^ before, in front of, 
sir 15^8 upon, against. 

In such expressions as ina Hi above, ultu kirib out of, ina mahar in 
front of, the words ili, kirib, mahar preserve their original nominal force. 
On the form of the noun after prepositions of. § 16. 3. 

Instead of a preposition and noun one often meets a form of the 
noun in u without a preposition, as matusSun 17^^ to their country = 
ana mclti-Sun, sipu-a 10'^^ to my foot = ana sipi-ya, aluSsu Sargon Cyl. 32 
out of his city = iUu ali-Su. 


§ 21. Verb stems. The Assyrian verb has four primary, four 
secondary and two tertiary stems, the secondary and tertiary being 
formed from the primary by the aid of the syllables ta and tan, according 
to the following scheme : 


. I 1 Pe'al 1 2 Ifte'al • 1 3 Iftane'al 

III Pa' el 112 Ifta'al « ^ 

III 1 Shafel III 2 Ishtafal « 

IV 1 Nifal IV 2 Ittafal (= Intafal) IV 3 Ittanafal (= Intanafal) 

With the verb Sakd,nu to set, place, establish, this scheme would 
give in the 3rd sing, of the second impf. (§ 22) : 

I 1 i^kun 1 2 iStakin 1 3 iStanakin 

II 1 uSakkin ■ II 2 uStakkin 

III 1 uSaSkin III 2 uStaskin 

rV 1 iSSakin (= inSakin") IV 2 ittaSkin IV 3 ittanaSkip, 

a. I should suppose that the language had also the stems 11 3 and III 3, but I have 
met no examples of them. The stems lY 2-3 are rare. 


1. The use of the numerals to represent the various stems has been 
found to be very convenient. Observe that the formative syllables ia, 
tan come immediately after the first consonant of the various stems, 
and therefore before the first radical in the stems III and IV, i.e. in 
stems with formative prefixes. 

2. Besides these ten stems, one occasionally meets a stem III-II, 
a Shafel of a Pa'el, as uShammit 18^® I caused to hasten, mrappiS I R 7 
Xo. F. 18 I made broad. The stem III-II is particularly frequent 
with the verbs malu to be full and rahu to be large. 

3. Such forms as upahir 20^, variant for upahhir he collected, are 
only orthographically different from regular Pa'el forms. On the other 
hand, the doubling of a consonant seems in many cases to be intended 
to mark an accented syllable, as iSattaru 24^ for isdtaru I 1 he shall 

4. In meaning I 1 is the simi3le stem (Ileb. Qal), II 1 intensive, 
causative or (when I 1 is intransitive) transitive (Heb. Piel), III 1 
causative (Ileb. llifil), IV 1 passive, rarely reflexive (Heb. Xifal). 
The stems with ta, tan have reflexive force, being sometimes equivalent 
to a Greek middle voice, but are often used interchangeably with the 
primary stems. 

Illustrations : 1 1 ikSud 3^^ he captured, I 2 issahat 13-" (= istahat § 8. 
2 6) he took, I 3 Utanapara 22^^ he was sending, II 1 urakkis 21* 
I erected, II 2 uktin 60" (= uktawwin §§ 7. 2 ; 8. 1 st. jo) I arranged, 
III 1 uSasbit 6^8 I caused to work. III 2 ultaSpiru 9® (= ustaSpiru § 8. 2 a) 
he ruled, IV 1 iSSakin 23io it was established, IV 2 Uttapras IV II 4, 2 b 
(= li + intapraS) may he &y, IV 3 ittanabrik IV R 3, 4 a it lightens. 

§ 22. Tense and mood.a Each stem has two forms of the 
Imperfect, a Permansive, an Imperative, an Infinitive, and a Participle. 

1. The mark of the first impf. I 1 is the vowel a after the first 
radical and a (rarely u or t) after the second radical, as ikaSSadu 17^ 
(= ikaSadu § 21, 3) they were catching, adabuha 20^^ I was planning, 
inakimu I R 16, 68 he will heap up. The second impf. I 1 has no vowel 
after first radical, while the second radical has w, a, or i, as ikSud 3^^ 
he captured, hhat '2o^'^ he took, iddin 60^ (= indin) it gave. In the other 
stems the two imperfects are distinguished by the vowel after the second 
radical, this vowel being generally a in the first and i in the second 

a. Although these terms are objectionable in speaking of the verb in Semitic languages, 
they are here retained because we have no convenient substitutes for them. 



impf. ; as II 1 wasapu 17^ (= urassapu § 21. 3) they were piercing (first 
iinpf.), urassip 25^ he pierced (second iuipf.).« 

2. The office of the iinpf., in general, is to mark an action as in- 
choative, continuing, repeated. 

The first inipf. expresses continuous action whether in past, present 
or future time, as irtammam 58^^ he was thundering, ihnnna-H GP he 
does it, izannanu Delitzsch Lesest.^ 103, 86 var. tliey will rain st- 

The second impf., which is the ordinary narrative tense, is chiefly 
used to mark an action as occurring at a point of time, as aSkun l^^ 
I accomplished, i^hatil 1^ they took, allik 1^2 I went. 

Both forms of the impf. are employed in expi-essing wish, but the 
second impf is most used, as lisahruni I R 16, 24 may they turn (= li 
+ icaharunl, § 8. 1), listui- 24^^ may he write (=li+ ix^ur). In prohibi- 
tion* the first impf. is used, as Id tanaSa 52-^ do not lift up, Id tapalah 
IV R 68, 16 b do not fear, ana Hi saiiima Id tatakkil I R 35 No. 2, i2 
do not trust in any other god (bvit Nabu). 

3. The permansive differs in form from the impf. in that it has no 
preformatives, the pronominal elements (shortened forms of the personal 
pronouns) being placed after the verb stem. The 3rd pers. sing, and pi. 
of the permansive is without such pronominal addition, the t in 3rd 
fem. sing, being the same as in nouns. 

The permansive has generally intransitive meaning, and denotes 
contiimancG of a state or quality. It may have other vowels in the stem 
I 1 besides those given in the paradigm (§ 23), as sikin, Sakun.b 

Illustrations of the permansive : aSbd 52^ they dwell, Sapuh 52^^ it is 
spread, mhtu 15^^ they held, skkunu 15^* it was situated, musSiird 
lO^* they were left, purruku 26^^ they were barred, iSdku I R 9, 58 
I had. 

A similar formation to the permansive c is the union of pronoun with 
noun or adjective,, as Sarraku, bilaku, knrradaku,-dannaku I R 17, 32. 33 
I am king, I am lord, I am strong, I am mighty. 

a. Some students call the first Impf. a present, a future, a second aorist, while they 
name the second impf. a preterite, an imperfect, a first aorist. The terms present, future, 
preterite, aorist, are all objectionable. The terms first and second impf., applied here to the 
Assyrian verb, so far as I am aware, for the first time, may be somewhat long, but they 
recognize the essential unity of the two forms. I have called that form first impf. which I 
suppose to have been first developed. 

h. Cf. two papers on the permansive by Mr. T. G. Pinches in the Proceedings of the 
Society of Biblical Archaeology for Nov. 1882 and Jan. 1884. 

c. This is jjossibly identical with the permansive, a subject which I leave here with- 
out discusBion. 



§ 23. Inflection of the strong verb,, to establish. 

I 1 Pe'al. 

Ist Sg. 3. m. isakan . . 
Impf. g_ f tasakan. . 

2. m. tasakan . 

2. f . taSakani . 

1. c. aSakqn , . 
Pl. 3. m. iSakanu{ni) 

3. f. iSakand(ni) 

2. m. iaSakanu . 
2. f. tasakan a . 
1. c. nisakan . 


2nd Sg. 3. m. iii-t»i . . . 
Impf. 3_ ^^ ^^^,^.^^ _ ^ 

2. m. taSkun . . 

2. f . taSkuni . • 

1. c. aSkun. . . 
Pl. 3. m. iskuriu(ni) 

3. f. iskuna(ni) 

2. m. taskunu. . 
2. f . taSkund . 
1. c. niskun . . 


Perm. Sg. 3. m. ^atm . . . 
3. f. saknat((i) 
2. 111. Sakndta . 

2. w. Sakndti . . 

1. c. Saknak(u) 
Pl. 3. in. saknu(m) 

3. f. Saknd . . 

2. ni. Sakndtunu 
2. f . Sakndtina{^. 
1. c. saknani 

Impv. Sg. 2. m. stiZrrm . 

2. f. sukunt . 

Pl. 2. m. sitkunu . 

2. f . Sukund . 


Sakdnu . 

II 1 Pa'el. 

usakkan . . . 
tuSakkan . . . 
ivSakkan . . . 
tusakkani . . 
uSakkan . . . 
tuSakkanA . . 
tusakkanci . . 
nuSakkan . . 

uSakkin . . . 
tuSakkin . . . 
tuSakkin . . . 
tuSakkini . . . 
uSakkin . . . 
iuSakkinu . . 
tuSakkind . . 
nuSakkin . . . 

. i<Hkkun . . . . 
. Sukkunat . . . 
. Sukkundta . , 
. Sukkundti . . 
. sukkundk(ii) . 
. Sukkunu(ni) . 
. sukkund . . . 
. Sukkundtunu. 
. Sukkundni . . 

Ill 1 Shafel. 

uSaskan . . . 
tuSaskan . . . 
iuSaskan . . . 
tuSaskani . . 
uSaSkan . . . 
tuSaSkaniH . . 
tuSaSkancL . • 
nusaskan^ . . 

. uSaSkin. . . . 

. tuSaSkin . . . 

. tuSaSkin . . . 

. tuSaSkini . . . 

. uSaSkin . . . 

. uSaSkinu(ni) 

. uSaskind{ni) 

. tuSaskinu . . 

. tuSaskind. . 

. nusaskin . . 

IV 1 Nifal. 







. tassakanu 
. taSSakand 
. niSsakan 

. iSSakin 

. taSSakin^ 

. ta^Sakin 

. tasSakini 

. aSsakin 

. iSSakin'u{ni) 

. isSakind{iii) 

. tasSakinu 

. taSSakind 

. 7iiSSakin 

. SuSkun . . . . 
. suSkunat . . . 
. suskundta . . 
. suskundti . , 
. suskundk(u) . 
. suSkimu^ni^ . 
. Suskund . . . 
. Suskundtunu. 
• SuSkundni . . 

. naSkun 
. naSkunat 
. naSkundta 
. naSkvndti 
. naSkundk{u) 
. naskunu(m) 
. naSkund 
. naSkundlunu 
. naSkundni 

. Sukkin . 
. sukkini . 
. Sukkinu 
. Sukkind 

. Sukkunu 

suskin naskin 

Suskinl naskini 

suSkinu .... naSkinu 
suSkind .... naSkind 






I 1 Pe'al. 

II 1 Pa'el. 

Ill 1 Shafel. 

IV 1 Nifal. 




Sak(i)nu , 

. . muSakkinu . . 

. muSaSkinu . . 

. muSSakinu 


Saknatu . . 

. . muSakkinatu . 

. muiiaSkinatu . 

. muSSakinatu 



Saknuti . . 

. . muSakkinuti . 

. mu.^a.^kmutl . 

. muSSakinuti 


Sakndti . . 

. . muSakkinati . 

. muSaSkindti . 

. muSSakindli 

I a Ifte'al. 

II 3 Ifta'al. 

Ill 2 Ishtafal. 

I 3 Iftane'al. 




i^takan . . 

. • uStakkan . . . 

. uStaSkan . . . 

. iStanakan 




taUakan . . 

. . tuStakkan . . 

. tuStaSkan . . 

. tastanakan 








, iStakin . . 

. . uStakkin . . . 

. ustaSkin . . . 

. iStanakin 




taStakin . . 

. . tuStakkin . . . 

. ttLStaSkin . • . 

. taStanakin 





Perm. Sg. 3. m. Sitkun [Sutakkun] . . . [§viaSkun\ 


Impv. Sg. 2. m. sit(d)kan . . . suiakknn 
etc. etc. 

SutaSkin .... [Sitakkin\ 


Sitkunu .... Sulakkunu . 


Part. Sg. m. muStak(i)nu . muStakkinu . 
mustak(i)natu mustakkinatu 
etc. etc. 

muStaSkinu . . [muStakkinu] 

§ 24. Remarks on the paradigm. 1. In stems II and III the 
vowel of tlie preformatives in the two imperfects is w. In stems I and 
IV the original a vowel has been thinned to i in the third person (except 
fem. sing.) and in the 1st pers. pl. 

2. In the second impf. I 1 the vowel found oftenest after the second 
radical is u. The vowels u, i, a after the second radical are used indis- 
criminately with the various classes of verbs (transitive, intransitive, 
stative). Some verbs fluctuate between two vowels; for instance, the 
verb sahatu to take, generally has a, as 30*^, but sometimes w, as isbutu 
I R 18, 67 var. 

3. In the stems II and III one frequently finds i for the normal a 
(§ 8. 1), as lukirin 2^ (=lu + ukarrin') I heaped up. Similarly in impv. 
II 1 instead of the form Sukkin one occasionally meets the form Sakkin. 


4. The termination uni in the pi. sometimes appears as unu, as 
ikipunu 36'' they entrusted. 
if 5. The verb terminations u, (a) (rarely i, as 40^), in relative sentences 
(§ 11), are perhaps a remnant of an original us^ge in which all verb 
forms had a vowel termination. Even in sentences not relative those 
forms of the verb which regularly end in a consonant are sometimes 
found with final a, as uSalhina Sargon Cyl. 59 I caused to mould bricks. 

6. By constructio ad sensum a masculine form of the verb often 
occurs with a feminine subject, as kdtl ikSud 3** my hand captured. 

7. Besides the form sukun of the impv. I 1 the forms Sakan and 
Sikin also occur. <l«.c - ^ t't- t-r- (- '' ^^ ' . P-Vv,/»>>' 

§ 25. The -weak verb. The inflection of verbs whose stems con- 
tain 1, ', J or a guttural (except h), presents no differences from the 
inflection of the strong verb that are not easily understood by a knowl- 
edge of the phonic principles of the language ; thus ibil 17^'^ he prevailed 
= ib'jal (§§ 7. 2; 8. 1; 22. 1) like iSkun (§ 23), uHn lO^s I placed = 
ukain^uka^'iin (§§ 7. 2; 8. 1) like uSakkin. Since the weak letters are 
lost in Assyrian, the problem in any given case is to determine what 
the weak letter really is. The problem becomes more difficult when the 
stem contains two weak letters, but the principles remain the same, as 
ukl 1^ I waited = wta t' = M tain' n like uSakkin. For the detei'mination 
of weak letters reference to the cognate languages is often of prime 

Verbs containing h (strong n) and those whose second and third 
radicals are alike are not weak in Assyrian, as idhuh 29^'- he planned 
St. dababu, ihsus 14^^ he reflected st. kasdsu. 

^■'^-^ § 26. Verbs initial j. The assimilation of vowelless n (as abbul 2^ 
%• I destroyed = an&uZ) and subsequent loss of the assimilated letter (as 
abul 8^3) have already been noted (§ 8. 2 d), and also the striking pecu- 
liarity of this class of verbs, the loss of n in the impv. I 1 (§ 8. 2 <?). 

j( § 27. Verbs initial guttural. Stem II: In the 1st imp/, the 
second radical is regularly doubled, as ikkal 60" he eats = iiiakal, immar 
58^* he sees, innah 24^^ it shall decay, irruba 52^^ I shall enter, illak oS^\ 
(The verb aluku to go, doubles the second radical even in the 2nd impf., 
as allik 122 J -went.) Occasionally the vowel following the first radical 
is preserved, as i-ab-ha-tu 24:^ he will destroy. — In the 2nd impf. the 
guttural falls away, and a in the first syllable becomes i, as irub 58'' 
1 entered = a Kb '■"&) imid lO^^ I placed, mah 6^^ it decayed. The strong 


preference of the guttural for the i vowel (§ 8. 1) often makes a 1st 
and a 3rd pers. sing, indistinguisliable, as Hi 7^^ I ascended S^i he 

It seems that Ki and Kj do not change an a vowel immediately 
before or after them to i, while K3-X5 regularly do (but not without 
exceptions), as K, abut 16" I destroyed, a^ws 20^^ I took, amur 37^^ I saw, 
tarur 231" thou didst curse, ardku 41^1 to be long, ahizu V R 3, 123 
seizing ; K, abuk 17*^ I carried off, allik 1^ and alik 8^ I went, alik 63^ go, 
aluku 13^8 to go, dliku 6^^ going ; H3 tsin 57^^ I collected ; H4 ibir 2^ I 
crossed, itir 3^2 j spared, i7t 7^* I ascended, imid lO^i I placed, isir 10^ 
I laid up; K5 tpuS Q^^ I made, irub 7^ I entered, (puS 35^^ make, (rub 
58^ enter, iribu 37^ to enter, {ribu 52^ entering. 

Stems 12, 13: ittallaka ^0^^ — iT\talaka he was marching (Xj), itild 
QO^=i^Hali''a it ascended (N*), itimid G0'^= a ^Uamid I directed (X4), 
lifi^iA: 19i^ = aj?<a^iA; I marched (N4), ittanallaka IQ'^* — i ntanalakd they 
were running to and fro. 

Intensive stem: ubbit 35" = MXaJ&iV he destroyed («i), ubbib 27^ = 
uT\abbib I adorned (N2), mc?</i^? 24^^ = m n a(/(ii^ he renewed (Xs), wZ/i 24' 
= u},*allr I made high (Ni), wppt^ G32 = ;»m^^is do, make (Nj). 

Causative stem: usdhizlfu 28'^^ = usaahizu they took, kindled (Xi), 
ttSakil 26^ I caused to eat, uSalik 35^^ he caused to go (Nj), ?i^i7i 57^0 
= uSa})lv I caused to go up (X«), wKriS 10" = uSayrlb I caused to enter 
(Nb), ^m2m& 2i2 = ^u;rsM6 to rescue (Xi), tis^i'/i 57^^= uSta);lr I caused to 
go up. For other examples cf . uHtik 2^^, uSipiS 19^. The form uSalis 10^ 
I caused to rejoice (X4), instead of uSilis is made on the analogy of verbs 
initial K1.2. 

Stem IV 1: innabit 10'^'^= inhabit he vanished (§ 8. 2 e) st. abdtu, 
innamru 9^^ he was seen st. IDS, innamdu 37^ they are established st. noj;. 

§ 28. Verbs middle guttural. Ni. iSalu 25^ (written iS-a-lu) = 
iSaalu he asked, is'ala 29^8 (written iS-'a-a-la) = iSnala he asked, 
iStana'alum 32^2 (written iS-ta-na-a-a-lum) they were enquiring (the final 
m is the mimmation, which occurs with verbs as well as with nouns, 
cf. § 16. 3), uSa'ilu 11^ they called out= uSaiiiiilu. — Kj. ir'ub 64^ she 
raged, ula'itu Sargon Cyl. 22 (written u-la-i-tu) he burnt — tila nn itu, 
uma'ir ib. 74 I sent = wma nn tV, uSna'il 2^* I cast dovfn — uSnaTfT^il 
(III-II). — X3. iramu 40*^ (written tr-o-mu) they love. — X4. isa'u 30^ 
it seeks = i^a;?alM(?) (relative sentence, § 11), ibilu 9^ he acquired 
possession = f6 J? a Zu, aSVa^l^ I sought = aJjril a (?), iSlVi 40® he sought, 
= iUayi'\{^), iStiniH 40" he provided ioT = iStanayiMt'). 


§ 29. Verbs final guttural. Xi- Simple stem: 1st hnpf. ibd'u 58^^ 
they come = iba^ a aCi like isakanu, tanasa 52-* thou shalt lift up = 
tanasaH. like tasakan; 2nd impf. usi 26^^ he went out = fi.5iX (§ 8. 1) 
like iskun, nihtu 32^ we have sinned = m'MXM, aSsi 42" I lifted = 
anSiii', perm, malu 20^1 they were full = maZKii: impv. i-Si 35^^ carry up 
= niSi^; part, ndbu 5^® naming'= nafttXw, nds 1* (cstr.) bearing. 

Other stems : {mtali (T 2) 61^ it was filled, like iStakin, aitabi (I 2) 
19* I named = antaJii?, iktira (12) 15' he invited = tterix a (§§8. 1; 
24. 5); umalli (II 1) IT'^ I filled = «maZ/i«, umdallu (II 2) 322 they 
filled = «m?a//t" Nil (§ 8.2 b); uSm (III 1) 2" I caused to go out = 
u^alstX (cf. § 30), Sum (III 1 impv.) 64" bring out = Su)siHa, multalitu 
(III 2) 2615 sinner, vehel = muStahti^ii (§ 8. 1, 2 a). 

K3. \st impf. tapattd 52^® thou shalt open = tojoatoKsa; 2nd impf. alki 
2^— alkies, alkii Q^^ — alki^za I took, apti \Q^ = aptivi^, aptd QV^ = 
apti^^a I opened; impv. pitd 52^* = pitiHaa open. 

K4. Simple stem: 1st impf ikabhi 52^1 he was speaking = iTaJa ««, 
iSimmi 24^^ he will heax = iSama^i^ 2nd impf. ahrl IS^* j dug = a^rtK4, 
idu 2^ he knew = 1" da\ii.iU (§ 11), itbd 24^ he advanced = itbaV.^a; perm, 
tibuni 15^1 they were advanced = toftKii/ni. 

Other stems: altitni (I 2) IV R 52 Xo. 1, 5 I heard = a^taffiiS4; 
utabi (II 1) 620 j made low = utabbi^t, u'adduni (II 1) 36" they made 
Isnown = tfaddiHiUni, uriti (II 1) 62^ I erected = Mra«Js<4 (§§ 8. 1; 
21. 3) ; utaddd (II 2) 582* they recognize one another = u " tadda K4 d 
like ustakkand; uSapd (III 1) 34-6 j magnified == usal^iK* a, uSatbd 
(III 1) 36* I caused to coxne — usatbi^ia. 

V;' § 30. Verbs initial i or \ In some cases there seems to be a 
mingling of forms from verbs initial 1 and initial % but in general the 
two classes are distinct. The vowels u, a or i -H 1 give w, except in 
Shafel where a + 1 gives i or a. Initial l before a falls away without 
influence on the vowel. The vowel a before or after ^ regularly be- 
comes i. 

1. Initial 1. iS^em 1 1 : ubal 16^ I was bringing = a laftaZ; ubila 21' 
he brought = iybila; bil Delitzsch Lesest* 107, 229 bring, but uru Haupt 
Nimrodepos 10, 40 take st. mi, a^diu 46" to dwell = 1 a^afiw ; dlidu 20' 
one who begets, alittu 59* = 1 alidtu one who bears. — Stem I 2 : ittthsu 59^ 
they &ed = i)tahisii (§ 8. 1, 2 e), attaSab 592* I was seating myself = 
a)taSab. — Stem II 1: ullada 59® I cause to heax = u^ allada, mu'allidat 
62' causing to heax = mu)alUdat. — Stem III 1: uSibila 21* he sent = 
usa}bila, uSisi 2" I caused to go out = t«ai.jiX, uSt^ib 10*' I caused to 


sit = uSa)Sib, u§apd 34^* I magnified = uSa)pii^a, uSaSib I R 15, 35 
I caused to sit = u^a l Sib, uSatir 39* I caused to abound = uSa 1 tir, Su§d 
6411 bring out = Su l §i N a, Susib Gi^i cause to sit = Su i Sib, muSiSib 231* 
one who causes to inhabit = muSa ) Sib. — Stem III 2 : uStiSibu 62^ they 
caused to dwell = tiSta i Sibu. 
^dx. 2. Initial \ Stem I 1 : idH 23* he kne\7= i'daiitu, iniku 32^^ they 

sucked =rm^, iSi 58^ I had = di, iSd IS^s they had =i'Sd. — Stem 
III: u'addani 36" they made known = wadduni. — Stem 112: utaddd 
5824 t;]iey recognize one another = uUaddaHtd. — Stem III 1 : uSiSir 25^2 
he stroked (the ground with his beard) = uSa ' Sir, muSinikdti 321* those 
who give suck. — Stem III 2 : uStiSSira 2424 I made straight = uSta ' Sira, 
SuttSur 202^ it prospered (perm.) — SutwSur. 

§ 31. Verbs middle 1 or \ Stem I 1: iSdt IV* he draws = i^a 1 af, 
indru 2Q^^ they subdue = ina '' aru, itarri GO^* for itdri he goes to and fro (?) . 
t'tol an(?), iSammu 32^ for iSdmu they appoint = i^a ' amu; aduk ll^* I killed 
= ad 1 M^, itibu 7^^ it pleased = it i zJm, a^?'^ SO^* I saw = ah ■• it, anir SS^i 
I subdued = an ' fr, i^imw 35* they appointed = iS ' imu ; liiSa 142^ hasten 
= hi "' id*a ; ddhu 42^ to kill = da 1 d^•M. — Stem I 2 : im<tt< 14^ he died = 
imta'sut. — Stem II 1: ukln 39^ I placed == w^-aiu'w, muSim 7^ one who 
appoints = mu^a '"' m. — Stem II 2; wM?i 60" I placed = ui'toiu'n, uttir 
64" he restored = utta il ir st. "iir(. 

\ , "^ " § 32. Verbs final i or \ Stem I 1 : abakki 59^ I was weeping =abakt, 
st. 6ai"u, t&a^^i 352* he shall be st. baSu,^atamd 352" I was speaking st. 
tamu,' ibanna 61^ he makes st. banu; abni Q^* I built, adki 42^^ I mustered, 
almt 11" I surrounded, addi IS^* and addd 362 j placed st. nadu, akki 10" 
and akkd 502^ I sacrificed, arSt 36^ and ar^a 3^^ I granted, amnu 6^ 
I reckoned, akmu I322 I burned, lihdu 63^ may it rejoice ; baku 59" they 
weep, nadu 4123 it is established; dikd I422 muster (impv.); 6anu 20* 
maker, rds 14* possessor (cstr.). — Stem I 2 : attaki 60^^ I sacrificed 
st. naku, irtaSi 40* he granted, artidi 821 I pursued. — Stem II 1 : usalli 
2230 J besought, usalld 252^ he besought, utamml 4^ I caused to swear. — 
Stem III 1 : uSabri 22" he caused to see, uSalml 3332 j encircled, uSardd 
16^ I caused to flow, uSarmd 39^ I caused to inhabit, uSarSd 222^ he 
granted ; Surma 35^* cause to inhabit. — Stem IV 1 : ibbanu 62^3 they 
were created, innadt 233 j^q yy^g cast down. 

§ 33. Quadriliteral verbs. The quadriliteral verbs are few in 
number, but some of them are of frequent occurrence, as noSa to cross, 


transgress, rebel, ntyifl to flee, escape, T^nty to be narrow, contracted, 
i-\£3jy to spread out. Illustrations : ippalkit 1^ I crossed (IV 1), ippalki 
24^1 he rebelled, uSapalkat 52^8 I will destroy (III 1) ; ipparSidu 1" 
they fled (IV 1), ittanapraSSidu 34:^* he fled (IV 3, relative sentence); 
uSharir 59^^ it contracted; Suparruru I R 15, 58 it was spread out. 


I. TIGLATHPILESER I (c. 1120-1100 B.C.). 
1. Campaign against Muiku and Eummuh (I E, 9, 62-10, 24). 

-y(PX. 62j.j;^a §ur-ru sarru-ti-ya XX M amiluti pi ^^matuM.u&-'ka- 
a-yapi h V sarrapz-ni-sti-nu ^^s4 L sanai^z-ti matu Al-zi 
^u nuttuFn-TU-kuz-zi na-a-as bilti ^^u ma-da-at-ti sd 
iiuA-s\iY bili-ya is-ba-tu-ni ^"saiTU ya-uin-ma i-na tam- 
5 ha-ri irat-su-ini ^^la-a u-ni-hu" a-iia da-na-ni-sti-nu ^^it-ka- 
lu-ma ur-du-ni wM<i< Kum-mu-hi '^^is-ba-tu. I-na tukul-ti 
ifeA-sur bili-ya "'^isuna.Tkaha.tipi u um-ma-na-tl-ya lup- 
ti-hir ^^arka-a ul ti-ki. ^arfa Ka-si-ya-ra ^^ikil nam-ra-si 
lu-u ap-pal-kit. . '^^It-ti XX M sabipz muk-tab-li-su-nu 

10 75^ y sanapMii-su-uu i-na ma^wKum-mu-hi "^lu al-ta-na- 
an a-bi-ik-ta-su-nu '^lu as-kun sal-ma-at ku-ra-di-sti-nu 
■^^i-na mit-hu-us tu-s4-ri ki-ma ra-hi-si "^lu-ki-mir d^mipz- 
§u-nu huv-ri ^^u ba-ma-a-ti sd sadi-i lu-sar-di ^^ kakkadipz- 
su-nu lu-na-ki-sa i-da-at ^^alapi-ni-su-nu ki-ma ka-ri-i 

15 lu-si-pi-ik ^^sal-la-su-nu bu-sd-a-su-nu nam-kur-su-nu 
^*a-na la-a mi-na lu-si-sa-a. VI M ^si-ti-it um-ma-na- 
ti-su-nu sa i-na pa-an ^'^ wm kakki/><-ya ip-pdr-si-du sipi^jz- 
ya ^"is-ba-tu al-ka-su-uu-ii-ti-nia ^^a-na nisipi ma-ti-ya 

20 89 I-na u-mi-su-nia a-na m<2<MKum-mu-hi la-a nia-gi-ri 
^s4 bilta 11 ma-da-ta a-na iVwA-sur bili-ya ^^ik-lu-u lu 
al-lik. TO«?<M Kum-mu-hi ^^^-na si-hir-ti-sd lu-ii ak-sud 
9^sal-la-su-nu bu-s4-su-nu nam-kur-su-nu ^"^ u-si-sa-a ala^z- 

a. I R ti. 


ni-^u-nu i-na isatijjz ^^'^aS-ru-up ab-bul ak-kur. Si-tf-it 
^matuKiim-mu-hi §4 i-na (few ".)pa-aii wMkakki/>i-ya ^ip- 
pdr-§i-du a-na oZm Si-ri-is-§i ^§4 padanipi am-ina-a-tl §a 
nfirwDiklat ^lu i-bf-ru ala a-na dan-nu-ti-§u-nu ^lu 
5 is-ku-nu MMnarkabatipz u ku-ra-di-yapi '''lu al-ki §ada-a 
mar-sa u gir-ri-ti-su-nu ^pa-as-ka-a*-ti i-na ag-gul-lat iripi 
^lu ah-si hu-la a-na mi-ti-ik ^^i^una,vhiihktipi-ya. u iim- 
ma-na-ti-ya lu-ti-ib ^^namDiklat lu 1-bir aiuSi-ri-si ^^ali 
dan-nu-ti-su-nu ak-su-ud ^^sabijjz muk-tab-li-sti-nu i-na 

10 ki-rib hur-sa-ni ^^ki-ma sut-ma-si lu u-mi-si ^^damipi-Su-nu 
ndruDikl'dt u ba-mat sadi-i ^*^lu-sar-di. I-na u-mi^-su-ma 
um-ma-na-at ^"^ matuKnv-ti-i in sa a-na su-zu-ub ^^u ni-ra- 
ru-ut-ti s4 mtifMKum-mu-hi ^^il-li-ku-u-ni it-ti um-ma-na-at 
^^ mdtuKum-mu-hi-ma ki-ma su-bi lu us-na-il ^^ pa-gar muk- 

15 tab-li-sti-nu a-na gu-ru-na-ti 2- i-na gi-sal-lat §adi-i lu-ki-ri- 
in 2^sal-mat ku-ra-a-di-su-nu narwNa-a-mi 24a-na j^jrwDiklat 

lu U-Sl-Sl. 

2. Campaign against the Nairi (I R 12, 40-13, 21). 

^''mTukul-ti-apal-i-sir-ra sarru dan-nu *^ka-sid kib-rat 
nakruti;?; s4-ni-nu ^^gi-mir k&l sarranipz. 

£0 *^I-na u-mi-su-ma i-na 1-mu-ki si-ra-ti *^ sa iz«t A-§ur bili- 
ya i-na an-ni ki-i-ni ^^s4 t7MSamas ku-ra-di i-na tukul- 
ti **^sa ilani^jz rabutii?; sa i-na kib-rat arba'-i ^''mi-si-ris 
ul-tal-li-tu-ma nui-ni-ha ^^i-na kabli sa-ni-na i-na tahazi 
la i-su-u ^^a-na msLtsitpi sarra^Hii ni-su-ti ^s6b a-ah tamti 

25 1-li-ni-ti ^^s4 ka-na-s4 la i-du-u ^^iZwA-sur bilu u-ma-'i-ra- 
ni-ma al-lik. ^^Tu-ud-di mar-su-ti ii ni-ri-bi-ti ^sup-sti- 

'' - ka-a-ti §4 i-na malj-ray^^ sarru ya-um-ma lib-ba-su-nu la 
i-du-ti ^ar-hi it-lu-ti du-ur-gi ^"'^la-a'^ pi-tu-ti li-si-ti-ik 
^^sadfl I-la-ma ^odaA-ma-da-na ^rtdall-hi-i§ ^^MrfaSi-ra-bi-li 

30 5adflTar-hu-na ^^5o(iaTir-ka-lju-li j«rfttKi-is-ra ^^ ^arfa Tar-lja- 

a. isu inserted by scribal error, due to presence of isu after pa-an. 
One copy correctly omits. — ft. I E, om. — c. I K, mi. — d~d. I R erro- 
neously ta. 


na-hi sadal-ln-la. ^^^arzaHa-as-ta-ra-f ?adflS4-hi-s4-ra ^^sada'C- 
bi-ra sada Mi-li-at'iu-ni ^^jadaSu-li-an-zi 5arf«Nu-ba-na-a-si 
^^u sadaSi-i-si XVI smdi pi dan-nu-ti ^^ikla taba i-na 
fsM narkabti-ya u mar-sa ^^i-na ag-gtil-lat irip; lu ah-si 
5 ^^u-ru-mi isi pi sadi-i lu ak-ki-is ^^ti-tur-ra-a-ti a-na mi-ti-ik 
■ '''^um-ma-iia-a-ti-yapi lu u-ti-ib. ''^ndruF n-rat-ta i-bir sar 
m«MNim-mi '^gar nKj^wTu-nu-bi sar mdtuTu-a-\i ''^snYmatuKi- 
da-ri sar ma^MtJ-zu-la ''*§ar wk2<m Un-za-niu-ni sar matuAn-di-a,'- 
hi "^sar w<j<m Pi-la-ki-ni sar matu A-tur-gi-ni '^sar mdtuKu-li- 

10 bar-zi-ni sar m<2<MPi-ni-bir-ni '^"sar »»<«<« Hi-mu-a sar matuFa-i- 
ti-ri ''^sar wwj^m tJ-i-ra-am §ar jM^Su-ru-ri-a "^sar jnaitwA-ba-i- 
ni sar maui A-da-i-ni ^^ sar 7natu Ki-ri-ni sar m&tu Al-ba-ya ^^ §ar 
7re<j<M tj-gi-na sar wia<M Na-za-bi-ya ^^^ar »w?<MA-bar-si-u-ni sar 
»ks<m Da-ya-1-ni ^^naphar XXIII sarrfi,iiipi msit§it\pi Na-i-ri 

15 ^*i-na ki-rib m&t&tipz-su-nu-ma fsMnarkabatijji-su-nu ^^u um- 
ma-na-ti-su-nu ul-tak-si-ru-ma ^^a-na 1-pis kabli u ta-lja-zi 
^'lu it-bu-ni. I-na su-mur fo«*kakkipi-ya ^^iz-zu-ti as-ni- 
ka-su-nu-ti ^^s4-gal-ti um-ma-na-ti-su-nu rapsatipz ^^ki-ma 
ri-lji-il-ti «m Raman ^^lu as-ku-un. Sal-raa-at ku-ra-di-su-nu 

20 ^^ siri ba-ma-at sadi-i ii i-da-at ^^ala;jHii-su-nu ki-raa 
§ut-ma-sf ^lu-mi-si II su-§i isMnarkabatipz-su-nu ^^ha-lap-ta 
i-na ki-rib tam-ha-ri ^ lu-ti-mf-ih, I su-si sarra^Hii ^'matati 
Na-i-ri a-di s4 a-na ^^ ni-ra-ru-ti-§u-nu il-li-ku-ni ^i-na mul- 
mul-li-ya a-di tamti ^^i-li-ni-ti lu ar-di-su-nu-ti ^^^ma-lja- 

25 zi-§u-nu rabutip? ak-sud »,^^> ^ §al-la-su-nu bu-s4-su-nu nam- 
kur-sti-nu ^u-gi-sa-a al^ni^ji-Su-nu i-na isS-tij^j ^as-ru-up ab- 
bul ak-kur *a-na tili u kar-mi u-tir ^su-gvil-lat imirusisipi 
rapsupi-ti ^pa-ri-1 a-ga-lipz u mar-sit ' kir-bi-ti-su-nu a-na 
la ma-ni-i ^u-tir-ra. 

30 Nap-har sarrapz-ni ^mS-t£iti Na-i-ri bal-tu-su-nu ka'^-ti 
i^ik-sud a-na §arr£ij9?-ni §^-tu-nu ^^ri-i-ma ar-sd-su-nu-ti-ma 
12 na-pis-ta-su-nu i-ti-ir §al-lu-su-nu ^^u ka-mu-su-nu i-na 
ma-ljar «MSamas bili-ya ^^ap-tu-ur-ma ma-mi-it il^nipz-ya 
i^rabutipi a-na ar-kat umipi a-na u-ura ^^sa-a-ti a-na ardu- 
a. Om. by eiTor in I R. 


ut-tf ti-tam-mi-^u-nu-ti ^'maiii?; nab-ni-it §arru-ti-§u-nu 
i^a-na li-tu-ut-tf as-bat ^^IM IIC imirusisipi II M al-pipi 
20ma-da-at-ta i-na muh-hi-Su-nu a§-kun ^^a-na matatii>i-su- 
nu ti-ina§-§ir-§u-nu-ti. 

3. Campaign against the Kumani (I R 13, 82-14, 21). 

5 ^^j.j^a, u-mi-su-ma kul-lat ma<MKu-ma-ni-i ^^s^ a-na ri-su-ut" 
ma<M Mu-us-ri is-sa-ak-nu ^*nap-har mS,tatipi-su-nu lu id-ku- 
ni-ma ^^a-na i-pis kabli u ta-lia-zi ^^lu iz-zi-zu-ni-ma i-na 
§u-mur fsMkakkip«-ya ^^iz-zu-ti it-ti* XX M um-ma-na-ti- 
§u-nu ^''rapsatijjz i-na ^arfaTa-la lu ain-da-hi-is ^^a-bi-ik-ta- 

10 §u-nu lu-ti as-kun ^ki-sir-su-nu gab-s4 lu-pi-ri-ir ^^a-di 
sadaHa-ru-sa s4 pa-an m<jtoMu-us-ri ^^ab-ku-su-nu lu ar- 
du-ud sal-ma-at ^^ku-ra-di-su-nu i-na gi-sal-lat sadi-i ^ki- 
ma su-ti-bi lu ti-nii-si ^^damipi-su-nu hur-ri ii ba-ma-a-ti 
sa sadi-i ^lu-sar-di ma-lia-zi-sti-nu rabuti^jz ^''ak-sud i-na 

15 isS,ti^;i as-ru-up ^^ab-bul ak-kur a-na tili u kar-mi ''ti-tir.^ 

^^aZwHu-nu-sa ali dan-nu-ti-su-nu i*^ki-ma til a-bu-bi 

a§-liu-iip ^*'^it-ti um-ma-na-a-ti-Su-nu gab-s4-a-ti ^i-na ali 

ii §adi-i sam-ris lu ara-da-lji-is ^ a-bi-ik-ta-su-nu lu-u as-kun 

*sabipz muk-tab-li-su-nu i-na ki-rib hur-sa-ni ^ki-ma sii-bi 

20 us-na-il kakkadip^-su-nu ^ki-ma zi-ir-ki u-ni-ki-is ''d^mipir 
gu-nu hur-ri ii ba-ma-a-ti §a sadi-i ^lu-sar-di ala su-a-tu 
ak-sud ^ilanipz-su-nu as'^-sa-a bu-sd-su-nu nam-kur-sii-nu 
i^u-si-sa-a ala i-na isatipz as-ru-up i^III duranipz-su-nu 
rabutipi s^ i-na a-gur-ri ^^ra-as-bu u si-hir-ti ali-su ^^ab-bul 

25 ak-kur a-na tili ii kar-mi i*u-tir u abnipz si-pa i-na muli- 
hi-su i^az-ru birik siparri i-pu-us ^^ki-si-ti mat^ti s4 i-na 
^ili-ya* bili-ya ^^ak-su-du ala su-a-tu a-na la sa-ba-ti ^^u 
dura-su la-a ra-sa-pi i-na muh-lji ^^al-tu-ur bita s4 
a-gur-ri i-na muh-hi-su ^Oar-sip birik siparri sa-a-tu-nu 

30 21 i-na lib-bi ti-si-si-ib. 

a. I R ti. — b. One copy om. — . c-c. One copy and I R om. — 
rf. I R erroneously pa. — e-e. Var. ilu A-Sur. 


II. ASSURNAZIRPAL (883-859 B.C.). 

Standard Inscription (Layard 1).« 

^Ikal »»A§sur-nasir-apli sangi Assur ni^it «7MBil u t7aAdar 
na-ra-am «MA-nim u tTwDa-gan ka-^u-us ilanipz rabutipz sarru 
dan-nu sar kissati sar jm^m Assur apal Tukulti-Adar sarri 
rabi-i ^garri dan-ni sar kissati sar wm^m Assur apal RamS,n- 
5 nirari sar kissati sar »m<m Assur-ma it-lu kar-du sa ina 
tukul-ti Assur bili-su ittalla-ku-ma ina mal-kipz sa kib-rat 
irbit-ta sa-nin-^u ^la-a isu-u amUurVi tab-ra-a-ti la a-di-ru 
tukunti i-du-u gab-su §a ma-hi-ra la-a isu-ti §arru mu- 
sak-nis la kan-su-ti-su sa nap-har kis-§at niSipz *i-pi-lu 

10 zikaru dan-nu mu-kab-bi-is kiSad a-a-bi-§u da-a-i§ kul-lat 
nakruti/>i mu-pa-ri-ru ki-is-ri mul-tar-hi Sarru sa ina 
tukul-ti il§,iiipi rabutipz ^bilipz-su ittallarku-ma matatip? 
kali-si-na kat-su taksu-ud hur-sa-ni kali-su-nu i-pi-lu-ma 
bi-lat-su-nu im-hu-ru sa-bit li-i-ti §a-kin li-i-ti ^ili kali-si- 

15 na mS,tatipz. 

1-nu-ma Assur bilu narbu-u §umi-ya mu-Sar-bu-u Sarru- 
ti-a tswkakka-Su la pa-da-a a-na i-da-at bilu-ti-a lu-ii it- 
muh ''ummanatpi wia<M Lu-ul-lu-mi-i rapsatipz ina ki-rib 
tam-ha-ri ina im^akkipi lu ti-sam-kit. Ina ri-su-ti §a 

20 «MSa-ina§ ^u i7«Ram&n ilanipz tik-li-a umm§,natpi mS,tati 
Na-i-ri ma^MKil-hi m«<MSu-ba-ri-i u wi^^MNi-rib kima 
t7M Raman ra-hi-si. ili-su-nu ^as-gu-um sarru sa istu i-bir- 
tan nfiruDiklat a-di ^o^aLab-na-na u tS,mti rabi-ti matuha- 
ki-i ana si-hir-ti-sa ;»<?<« Su-hi a-di a^wRa-pi-ki ana sipipz-su 

25 u-sik-ni-§a ^^istu ris i-ni nara Su-ub-na-at a-di tnatu'C-Tii- 
ar-ti kat-su taksu-ud istu ^a^ani-rib §a «»<M«Kir-ru-ri a-di 
mdtuKiT-z'd-m istu i-bir-tan narw Za-ba Supali a-di ^^aiuTil- 
ba-a-ri sa il-la-an matoZa-ban iStu aZwTil-sa-ab-ta-ni a-di 
oZm Til-§a-za-ab-da-ni oiwHi-ri-mu oZwHa-ru-tu »i^<m Bi-ra-a-ti 

30 sa wKjtoKar-du-ni-as ana mi-is-ri ^^mati-ya u-tir istu sadani- 

a. From Layard and from photographs. 


rib §a mattiBn-hi-ti a-di wKj^wHaS-mar a-na niM pi mS,ti-a 
am-nu. Ina matatipi §a a-pi-lu-si-na-ni amiiuti^k-nn-ti-ya. 
al-ta-kan ur-du-ti u-jju-Su. mAssur-nasir-apli i^puij^.^ 
na-a-du pa-lih ilaiiij^z rabutipz u-sum-gal-lu ik-du ka-§id 
5 al&ni u hur-sa-ni pad gim-ri-Su-nu sar hilipi-i mu-la-it 
ik-su-ti a-pi-ir sa-lum-ma-ti la a-di-ru ^^tukunti ur-§a-nu 
la pa-du-u mu-rib a-nun-ti §ar ta-na-da-tf amiiuvVu sa-lu-lu 
kibrati;>z §arru ga ki-bit pi-su us-ham-ma-tu sadipi-i u 
tamatipz sa ina ki-it-ru-ub ^^ bilu-ti-sii sarra^^-ni ik-du-tf 

10 la pa-du-ti iStu si-it t7Msain-si a-di i-rib «M§am-§i pa-a 
ist-in u-sa-as-km. 

azwlval-hu mah-ra-a sa nij7MSul-ma-nu-as^rid sar mdtuAssnr 
i^rubu a-lik pa-iii-a ipu-us alu su-u i-na-ah-ma is-lal. Alu 
§u-u ana l§^u-tf ab-ni. Ni^pi kisit-ti kati-ya §a msit^tipi 

15 sa a-pi-lu-si-na-ni §a 77KS<MSu-hi matuha.-ki-i ana si-hir-ti-sa 
^'^aZMMus-ku sa ni-bir-ti n<JrMPurat mdtu Zsi-mu-a ana pad 
gim-ri-sa mdfw Bit-A-di-ni u mdtuH&t-ti u sa wLu-bar-na 
»«<2<MPa-ti-na-a-a al-ka-a ina lib-bi u-sa-as-bit. Tilu la-bi-ru 
lu u-na-ki-ir a-di ^^ili raipi lu u-sa-pil ICXX tik-pi ina 

20 mus-pa-li lu u-ta-bi. Ikal fswi-ri-ni ikal tsMSurmini ikal 

, fswdap-ra-ni ikal fswurkarinipi ikal /sMrais-kan-ni ikal 

i-sMbu-ut-ni u MMtar(?)-pi-'i a-na §u-bat §arru-ti-a ^^ana 

mul-ta-'i-it bilu-ti-a §a da-ra-a-ti ina lib-bi ad-di. TJ-ma- 

am SadipM u tsimktipi sa a6jiMpi-li pisi-i u afcnw pa-ru-ti 

25 ipu-u§ ina babanipz-sa u-si-zi-iz u-si-im-Si u-sar-rih-Si 
si-kat kar-ri siparripz ^^al-mi-si. i^uDnlatipi fowi-ri-ni 
fsM^urmini wwdap-ra-ni fsMmis-kan-ni ina bS,banipz-§a u-ri- 
ti. Kaspipi hurasi;?; anakijoz siparri^ji parzillipi kisit-ti 
kS,ti-ya §a matatip? §a a-pi-lu-§i-na-ni a-na ma-'a-di§ al-ka-a 

30 ina lib-bi u-kin. 


III. SHALMANESER II. (858-824 B.C.). 

1, Genealogy; First Campaign (Layard 87 ff.).« 

^«M Assur bilu rabu-u sar gim-rat ^ilsimpi rabutipz t7« A-nu 
sar iiui-gi-gi ^u iZwa-nun-iia-ki uuhil inS,tati uuBil ^si-i-ru 
a-bu ilknipi ba-iiu-u ^ [kala-ma uujl-s. sar apsi mu-siin 
simatii>i ^ [t7M Sin] sar a-gi-i sa-ku-ii nam-ri-ri "[i^MRaman] 
5 gis-ru su-tu-ru bil higal-li i7?<Sa-mas ^dan sami-i u irsi-ti 
mu-ma-'i-ir gim-ri ^ [j7?< Marduk] abkal il^nipi bil ti-ri- 
i-ti liwAdar kar-du ^"^[sar iiu'\ig\gipi u «Ma-nun-iia-ki 
ilu dan-dan-nu i/wNirgal ^^ [git]-ma-lu sar tam-ha-ri 
iiuNuskii na-si jswhatti illi-ti ^^ilu mul-ta-lu uuBilit hi-ir-ti 

10 «mBi1 ummi ilanipi ^^[rabuti]^^ t7Mlstar ris-ti sami-i u irsi- 
ti §a paras kar-du-ti §uk-lu-lat ^^ [ilfi^ni]/?; rabiitip? mu-si- 
mu §imfi,tii;z mu-sar-bu-u §arru-ti-ya. ^^ [»»««] Sul-ma-nu- 
asS,rid sar kis-sat nisipi rubu-u sangi Assur sarru' dan-nu 
^^sar kul-lat kib-rat irbit-ta «Msam-su kis-sat nisi^z mur- 

15 ti-du-u I'ka-lis matfi,ti apal wiAssur-nasir-apli sangu-u 
si-i-ru §a sangut-su ili ilS,nipi ^^i-ti-bu-ma nifi,t4ti nap- 
har-si-na a-na sipi-sti u-sik-ni-su ^^nab-ni-tu illi-tu sa 
TO Tukul-ti-t7« Adar ^og^ ktil-lat za-i-ri-su i-ni-ru-ma ^lig. 
pu-nu a-bu-ba-ni-is. 

20 22j_j^j^ gur-rat sarru-ti-ya sa ina wwkussi ^sgarru-ti rabi-is 
u-§i-bu isuna^rkah^bt'ipi ^umm§,nS,ti-ya ad-ki ina 5arfani-ri-bi 
§a wiatM Si-mi-si ^^iru-iib a^wA-ri-du ali dan-nu-ti-su ^''sa 
mNi-in-ni ak§u-iid. I-na ist-in pali-ya ^7 [^^J Purat ina 
mi-li-sa i-bir a-na tam-di sa sul-mi i^Msam-si ^Sf^i.ii.i]^ 

25 isMkakkip«-ya ina tam-di u-lil Mrruuik^nipi ^^a-na ilfi,nipz-ya 
as-bat. A-na §adi-i ?rtdiiHa-raa-a-ni i-li ^'^wMgu-surpi fowi-ri- 
ni Mwbur^si a-kis. A-na ^^ Sadfl Lal-la-ar i-li sa-lam sarru- 
ti-ya ina lib-bi u-si-ziz. 

a. Selections 1 and 2 are prepared from photographs and from a 
cast of the original, known as the "obelisk inscription," now in the 
British Museum. 


2. Campaign against Damascus, a 

^. . . Ina VI pali-ya a-na alapHii §a §i-di «<jrMBarli~hi 
^ak-ti-rib mGi-am-mu kipa-§u-nu idu-ku ^^a-na aiuTil- 
tur-a-hi iru-ub ^"jwtrMPurat ina mi-li-sa i-bir ^^ma-da-tii 
§a Sarr&pMii §a matu^at-ti ^^[ka,li]-su-nii arn-hur. Ina' 
5 u-mi-§u-ma m ^wAddu-id-ri ^''[sar] matuDima&ki wlr-hu-ii-na 
wKjfwA-mat-a-a a-di §arrS,;7i-ni ^^sa mafwHat-ti u a-hat tam-ti 
a-na fmiikanip^ a-ha-mis ^^it-tak-lu-ma a-na 1-pis kabli u 
tahazi ^^a-na irti-ya it-bu-ni. Ina ki-bit Assur bill rabi 
bili-ya ^ it-ti-sii-nu am-d^h-bi-is abikta-su-nii as-kun 
10 '^^Mwnarkab^tipz-su-nu bit-hal-la-su-nu ti-nu-ut tahazi-su- 
nu i-kim-§u-nu ^^XX M VC sabip? ti-du-ki-su-nu ina 
tsMkakkipi u-sam-kit. 

3. "Western Campaign; Tribute of Jehu (III K 5, No. C).6 

^Ina XVIII palipz-ya XVI sanitu narwPurat ^ i-bir. 
mHa-za-'-ilu §a mafwDimaski ^a-na gi-biS umra^nlitipi-§u 

15 * it-ta-kil-ma umm^ndtii>z-su '^a-na ma-'a-di§ id-ka-a. 
''sadaSa-ni-ru uban Sadi-l ^§a pu-ut ^odaLab-na-na a-na 
dan-nu-ti-su ^is-kun. It-ti-su am-ddh-hi-is ^abikta-§ii 
as-kun XVI M ^^^sihipi ti-du-ki-§u ina imkakkipz ^^ ti-sam- 
kit IMICXXI imnarkabatipz-§u i^V C LXX bit-hal- 

20 lu-su it-ti u§-ma-ni-§u ^^l-kim-§u a-na §u-zu-ub ^^napsatipz- 
§u f-li arki-§u ar-ti-di ^^ina o^MDi-mas-ki ali sarru-ti-§u 
i-sir-Su i^MMkiripz-su ak-kis. A-di §adi-i ^''m(t<?<Ha-u-ra-ni 
a-lik al^pi-ni ^^a-na la ma-ni a-biil a-kur ^^ina isS,tijjz 
a§ru-up Sal-la-su-nu ^Oa-na la ma-ni as-lu-la. 2i^_(jj[ gadi-f 

25 sarfflBa-'-li-ra-'-sl ^§a ris tam-di a-lik sa-lam §arru-ti-a 
^ina lib-bi a§-kup. Ina u-ini-su-ma ^^ma-da-tu §a matuSuv- 
ra-a-a ^ mdtuSi-d\i-na,-ii-a. sa 7»Ya-u-a ^apal Hu-um-ri-i 

a. See note a, page 7. — b. Also Delitzsch Assyr. Lesestucke, ed. 2, 
p. 98. 


IV. SARGON (722-705 B.C.). 

Conquests; Restoration of Calah (Layard 33).a 

^Ikal OTSaiTU-kinu sa-ak-nu uuBil nisakku i-zwA-sur ni- 
§it Ini i7wA-nira u nuBil sarru dan-nu sar kissati sar 
viatuAssuTki sar kib-rat arba'-i mi-gir ilsLni pi rahuti pi ^ri'ii 
ki-i-nu sa uuA-sur i^MMarduk ut-tu-su-ma zi-kir su-mi-su 
5 u-si-su-u a-na ri-si-i-ti ^zi-ka-ru dan-nu ha-lib na-mur-ra-ti 
§d a-na sum-kut na-ki-ri su-ut-bu-u wMkakku-su ^it-lii kar- 
du sa ul-tii u-um bi-lu-ti-su nial-ku gab-ri-su la ib-sii-ma mu- 
ni-ha sa-ni-na la i-su-ti ^mS,tati kali-si-na ultu si-it «Msam-si 
a-di i-rib j7Msam-si i-bi-lu-ma ul-tas-pi-ru ba-'ii-lat t7«Bil^mu- 

10 '-a-ru bu-bu-lu s4 i-mu-ka-an si-i'a-a-tf uula, is-ru-ku-us 
fowkakku la malj-ri us-tib-bu i-du-us-su ''rubu na-'i-dii 
s4 ina li-bit Dur-ili ki it-ti m uu Hum-ba-ni-ga-as sar 
matul-lnm-ti in-nani-ru-ma is-ku-nu t4h-ta-sii ^mu-sak-nis 
matuY ii-\\-d\i sa a-sar-su ru-u-ku na-si-ih mc?<MHa-am-raa-ti 

15 sd TO «M Ya-u-bi-'i-di ma-lik-su-nu ik-sii-du katu-su ^mu- 
ni-'i i-rat »!«<?< Ka-ak-mi-i «»»»?« nakri lim-ni mu-ta-ki-iu 
midtoMan-na-a-a dal-lju-u-ti mu-tib lib-bi mati-sii mii-rap- 
pi§ mi-sir »»(?«« Assur ^^mal-ku pit-kii-du sti-us-kal la-a 
ma-gi-ri s4 mPi-si-ri sar »«(««?< Hat-ti kat-su ik-§u-du-ma 

20 fli oZm Gar-ga-mis ali-sii is-ku-nu amiiMzikar(?)-su ^^ na-si-ih 
a/M Si-nu-uh-ti s4 wKi-ak-ki sar wi^teTa-ba-li a-na ali-su 
Assure ub-lam-ma nKjittMu-us-ki i-mid-du ab-sa-an-[su] 
^*^ka-sid TOflto Man-na-a-a TO<j«MKar-al-lu ii^ »?««« Pad-di-ri mu- 
tir gi-rail-li mati-su mu-sim-kit ma^w Ma-da-a-a ru-ku-ii-ti 

25 a-di mdtu iiu^a,va-sw). 

^^I-na u-mi-su-ma ikal iswdup-ra-ni s4 aiMKal-ha sd 
wAssur-nasir-apli rubu a-lik pa-ni-ya i-na pa-na i-pu-su 
i*§d biti §u-a-tu u§-su-su ul dun-nu-nu-u-ma Hi du-un-ni 
kak-ka-ri ki-sir sadi-i ul sur-su-da is-da-a-§u ^^i-na ra-a-di 

a. The transliterated text is from my copy of the origihal, a slab in 
the British Museum. — b. Layard. My copy onii^. 


ti-ik sami-i an-hu-ta la-bi-ru-ta il-lik-ma si-pit-su ip-pa- 
tir-ma ir-mu-u rik-su-^u ^^a-§ar-§u u-raa-si-ma lib-na-su 
ak^u-iid. Hi a6nMpi-i-li dari-ni tim-mi-in-§u ki-ma si-pik 
§adi-i zak-ri as-pu-uk. ^"Istu us-§i-§u a-di tah-lu-bi-§u 
5 ar-sip ti-sak-lil. BS,b zi-i-ki a-iia niul-ta-'i-ti-ya iiia suraili 
babi-su ap-ti. ^^Ka-sad iiisLpi-ni sa usunic?) isMkakkijpi-ya 
s4 ili amiiunakTutipi as-ku-nu iiia ki-rib-su f-sir-ma a-na 
i-ri-i lu-li-i u-mal-li-su. ^^^wNirgal i7MRamfi,n u ilsimpi a-si- 
bii-ut aiuKal-ha. a-na lib-bi ak-ri-ma gu-mah-hi rabutipz 

10 Mrrunrdsimpi ma-ru-ti Is.uT-giissurupi ns-tvLxissurupi ^^issuvi pi 
§ami-i mut-tap-ris-ti-ti ma-har-sti-un ak-ki ni-gu-tu as- 
kun-ma ka-bat-ti nisii>z matuAssuYH ti-sa-li-is. 

2^I-na u-mi-§u-ma i-na bit na-kam-tl sti-a-ti XI gun 
XXX ma-iia hurasi II M I C gun XXIV ma-na kaspi iiia 

15 rabi-ti ^^ki-sit-ti mPi-si-ri sar aiit Gar-ga-mis sd matu^at- 
ti s4 kisad nam Pu-rat-ti s4 ka-ti ik-su-du ina lib-bi 

V. SENNACHERIB (705-682 B.C.). 

1. Syrian Campaign; Tribute of Hezekiah (I R 38, 34-39, 41). a 

^*I-na sal-si gir-ri-ya a-na mafwHa-at-ti hi^ al-lik. 
^m Lu-li-i sar aiw Si-du-un-ni pul-lji mi-lam-mi ^^bi-lu-ti-ya 

20 is-hu-pu-su-ma a-na ru-uk-ki ^"kabal tam-tim in-na-bit-ma 
mata-su i-mid. ^^atoSi-du-un-nu rabu-u a^wSi-du-un-nu 
sihru ^^ aijt Bi t-zi-it-ti w/m Za-ri-ip-tu azw Ma-ljal-li-ba *^aiuX![- 
su-ti aZ?<Ak-zi-bi oZwAk-ku-u ^^al^nij[>z-su dan-nu-ti bit- 
dur&pHii a-sar ri-i-ti ^^u mas^-ki-ti bit-tuk-la'^-ti-su ra- 

25 §ub-bat i,sMkakki ^^fiwAssur bili-ya is-hu-pu^ti-nu ti-ma 
ik-nu-sti ^^§i-pu-u-a. »» Tu-ba-'a-lu i-na wwkussi §arru-ti 
■^^ili-su-un u-si-sib-ma biltu man-da-at-tu bi-lu-ti-ya ^^§at- 
ti-§am la ba-at-lu li-kln si-ru-ii§-§u. 

o; See also Delitzsch, Assyr. Lesestucke, ed. 2, pp. 100-103. — b. I R 
kii^c. IRnu. — rf. I R ad. 


*^Sd mMi-in-hi-im-mu «?« Sam-si-mu-ru-na-a-a ^^^wTu-ba- 
'a-lu ai«t Si-du-un-na-a-a ^^ m Ab-di-li-'i-ti aiwA-ru-da-a-a 
^ffjtJ-ru-mil-ki a«u Gu-ub-la-a-a ^^ m Mi-ti-in-ti aZwAs-du-da- 
a-a ^^^p^^j^.iiu OTa^jtBit-wAm-ma-na-a-a ^niKam-rau-su- 
5 na-at-bi ma^wMa-'a-ba-a-a ^otWm Malik-ram-mu matuXJ-dn- 
um-ma-a-a ^^sarrapHii matuAha^rnH ka-li-su-un si-dl-i 
^'^ sad-lu-ti ta-mar-ta-su-nu ka-bit-tu a-di busi ^"a-na 
mah-ri-ya is-su-nim-ma i§-si-ku gfpi-ya. ^^tf wiSi-id-ka-a \y 
SHY nzw Is-ka-al-lu-na ^^s4 la ik-nu-su a-na ni-ri-j^a ilauipi 

10 bit abi-§u sa-a-su ^assat-su aplip;-su biiiati ^jz-su a|iii5«-§u 
zir bit abi-su ^^ as-su-ha-am-nia a-na ma/iMAssurtt u-ra-as- 
su, 62 ^ gjin-u-lu-da-ri apal wRu-kib-ti sarri-su-nu mah- 
ru-u 6^ ill Yii&ipi a/wls-ka-al-lu-na as-kun-ma na-dan bilti 
^*kat-ri-i bi-lu-ti-j'a i-mid-su-ma i-sa-at ab-§a-a-ni. ^ I-na 

15 ml-ti-ik gir-ri-3'^a a?MBit-Da-gan-na ^^oZwYa-ap-pu-u nZuBa- 
na-a-a-bar-ka ahi A-zu-tu ^'ala^Mii s4 mSi-id-ka-a sd a-nfa** 
§ipi-ya ^ dr-his la ik-nu-su al-mi aksu-ud as-lu-la sal-la- 

®^am«Moakkanakki;); amiiu rxuhnti pi u nisi;?; aZwAm-kar- 

20 ru-na '^^sd mPa-di-i sarra-su-nu bil a-di-i u ma-mit '^^§4 
matuAssurii bi-ri-tu parzilli id-du-ma a-na mHa-za-ki-ya-u 
"2 m<t<(t Ya-u-da-a-a id-di-nu-su nak-ris a-na nnsil-li i-sir-su 
^^ip-lah lib-ba-su-im Sarra^z-ni »»(««« Mu-su-ri "'^amiiu^ahipi 
Mwkasti isu narkabati/ji imirus'isi pi sa sar ma^wMi-luli-lii 

25 "^i-mu-ki la ni-bi ik-ti-ru-nim-ma il-li-ku '^ri-su-us-su-un. 
I-na ta-mir-ti a/« Al-ta-ku-u ''il-la-mu-ti-a si-id-ru • sit-ku-nu 
xi-sa-'i-lu '^^isMkakki2>z-su-un. I-na tukul-ti iZmAssui bili- 
ya it-ti-su-un ^^am-da-hi-is-ma a§-ta-kan abikta-§u-un 
^^nm»7;<bil isw nai'kabati pi u aplipi sarri wKS<Mmu-su-ra-ara 

30 ^^a-di amUuhil tsMiiarkabatip? sd sar »»<j<MMi-luh-hi bal-tu- 
su-un ^^i-na kabal tam-ha-ri ik-su-da kata-a-a aiuAl-ta.- 
ku-u ^^aZitTa-am-na-a al-mi aksu-iid as-lu-la sal-la-sun. 

^^•^A-na oZitAm-kar-ru-na ak-rib-ma om^ttSakkanakkipj 
^amiiuvuhvLtipi s4 hi-it-tu u-§ab-§u-u a-duk-ma ^l-na di-raa- 

a. I R tii. 


a-ti si-ljir-ti ali a-lul pag-ri-§u-uii ^Si^lipi ali f-pis an-ni 
u hab-la-ti ^a-na sal-la-ti am-nu si-it-tu-tl-gu-nu ^la ba-nf 
hi-ti-ti u kul-lul-ti §d a-ra-an-su-nu 'la ib-§u-u u§-§ur^u-un 
ak-bi. wtPa-di-i '^sarra-su-nu ul-tu ki-rib oiMUr-sa-li-im-mu 
5 ^ u-si-sa-am-ma i-iia i^wkussi bi-lu-ti ili-su-un ^^ u-si-sib-ma 
man-da-at-tu bf-lu-ti-ya ^^u-kin si-ru-us-§u. tl mHa-za- 
ki-a-u i^TOa^MYa-u-da-a-a sd la ik-nu-su a-na ni-ri-ya 
^2 XL VI alaiii pi-sxi dan-nu-ti bit-durani pi u alani pi 
sihrutipz i*s4 li-mi-ti-su-nu §4 ni-ba la i-su-u ^^i-na suk- 

10 bu-us a-ram-mi u kit-ru-ub sti-pi-i ^^ mit-hu-su*' zu-uk sipi 
bil-gi nik-si u* lab-ban-na-ti i^ al-rai aksu-ud. II C M I C L 
ni§ipz sihru rabu zikaru u zinnisu ^^imirusisipi imiru pari pi 
imiripi inUrugammalipi alpipi ^^u si-l-ni sa la ni-bi ul-tu 
kir-bi-su-un u-si-sa-am-ma ^ogr^^^.j^.^ig am-nu./ Sa-a-§u 

15 kima issuri ku-up-pi ki-rib a^w Ur-sa-li-ira-mu ^lali garru- 
ti-su i-sir-su aiu\rdl-mpi fli-su ^^u-rak-kis-ma a-si-f abulli 
ali-su u-tir-ra ^3 i^.^j.^u-us. Alani pz-su s4 as-lu-la ul-tu 
ki-rib mati-su 2*ab-tuk-ma a-na »» Mi-ti-in-ti sar aiuAs- 
du-di 25^pa-di-i gar o/wAm-kar-ru-na ii toSIIIu-BiI ^^Sar 

20 oZwHa-zi-ti ad-din-ma u-sa-ah-hir mat-su. ^^I-li bilti mah- 
ri-ti na-dan marti-su-un ^s man-da-at-tu kat-ri-i bi-lu-ti-ya 
u-rad-di-ma ^^u-kin si-ru-us-su-un. 

Su-tj mHa-za-ki-a-u ^pul-hi ml-lam-mi bf-lu-ti-ya is- 
hu-pu-su-raa ^^amtZw tJr-bi u amiiuskhipi-^u damkutipi ^^sd 

25 a-na dun-nu-un a?M Ur-sa-li-im-mu ali sarru-ti-su ^u-gi-ri- 
bu-ma ir-su-u bi-la-a-ti ^it-ti XXX gun hurasi VIII C 
gun kaspi ni-sik-ti ^gu-uh-li dag-gas-si aftjiwan-gug-ml 
rabutipi ^imusipi sinni Mwkussipz ni-mf-di ginni magak 
piri 2" sin piri ixwusu fgwurkarina minima gum-su ni-sir-tu 

30 ka-bit-tu ^ii binatipj-su /zikritipj Ikalli-gu amiiuUhpi 
^^ /lib pi a-na ki-rib Ninan ali bi-li^-ti-ya ^^arki-ya u-gi-bi- 
lam-ma a-na na-dan man-da-at-ti ^^u i-pig ardu-u-ti ig-pu- 
ra rak-bu-gu. 

a. Var. us. — b. I R bab. 


2. Campaign against Elam (I R 40, 43-41, 4). 

^^I-iia sibi-i gir-ri-ya tZwAssur m-ni u-t4k-kil-an-ni-ma 
**a-na matullamtiH lu al-lik. «;« Bit-mHa-'a-i-ri ^^a??<Ra- 
sa-a alsLpi-ni s4 mi-sir OT^fwAssurA:* *^s4 i-na tar-si abi-ya 
aOTt7«« I-la-mu-u i-ki-mu da-na-nis ^^i-na mi-ti-ik gir-ri-j'^a 
5 aksud-ma as-lu-la sal-la-sun. ^^amtZwSabipz su-lu-ti-ya u-si- 
rib ki-rib-su-un ^^a-na mi-sir m^iitAssuri-^i ti-tir-ram-ma 
^^katu afK^Mrab-aZwhal-su Dur-iliw am-nu. ^^ aiuBn-hi-i 
aZMDun-ni-t7«Samas a^w Bit-m Ri-si-ya ^^aiu Bit-ah-la-mi-i 
a^MDu-ru ai?t Dan-naf^-m Su-la-a-a ^^azwoi-li-ib-tu aiuBit-mA- 

10 su-si aZuKar-mlMu-ba-sa ^aiwBit-gi-is-si aiMBit-mlvat-pa-la-ni 
flZuBit-mlm-bi-ya ^^aZt«Ha-ma-nu aZMBit-wAr-ra-bi rtZwBu- 
ru-tu ^^aZwDi-in-tu sd »iSu-la-a-a azwDi-in-tu °^s4 mUuTnx- 
bit-lti-ir aiu Hur-ri-as-la-ki-f a^Ra-ba-a-a ^aiwRa-a-su 
eiM Ak-ka-ba-ri-na az«Til-f«tJ-hu-ri ^^aiwHa-a^m-ra-nu nZitNa- 

15 di-tii a-di alknipi sa ni-ri-bi ^^sk aiuBit-mBu-na,-\i[ aiuT'xl- 
«wHu-iim-bi aZwDi-in-tu ^^§4 mDu-mi-ilu aiMBit-mTj-bi-ya 
aiu Ba-al-ti-li-sir ^^ «;« Ta-gab-li-sir aiu Sa-na-ki-da-a-ti ^^ aiu jNIa- 
su-tu-sap-li-tu aiu Sa-ar-hu-di-i-ri aiw A-lum-sd-tar(?)-bit 
^aZMBit-niAhipi-iddi-na aiMlI-ti-u-ba XXXIV alsLnipi dan- 

20 nu-ti ^a-di alfi-pHii silirutipi §4 li-mf-ti-su-nu ^^§4 ni-ba la 
i-su-ti al-ml aksu-ud as-lu-la sal-la-sun •'^ab-bul ak-kur 
i-na i§ati ak-rau. ^^Ku-tur na-ak-mu-ti-su-nu kima inibari 
kab-ti ^^pa-an sami-i rap-su-ti u-sak-tim. Is-mi-ma ki- 
sit-ti '^*^alanipi-su j»Kudur-i7MNa-liu-un-du amawl-la-mu-ti 

25 im-kut-su ^^ha-at-tura si-it-ti al^nipz-§u a-na dan-na-ti 
u-§i-rib. '^Su-u aZMMa-dak-tl ali sarru-ti-su i-zib-raa '^a-na 
aiu Ha-i-da-la sd ki-rib sad-di-i rukutii?; '*is-sa-bat har- 
ra-nu. A-na aiwMa-dak-tl ali sarru-ti-su '^a-la-ku ak-bi 
arah tam-ti-ri kussu dan-nu '''^ i-ru-ba-am-ma sa-mu-tuni 

30 ma-at-tum u-§a-az-ni-na "'^zunnipz §a zunnipi u sal-gu nar 
ah-li na-ad-bak '^sad-di-i a-du-ra pa-an ni-ri-ya ti-tir-ma 
'^a-na Ninan as-sa-bat har-ra-nu. I-na u-mi-su-ma ^^i-na 

a. I R Si. 


ki-bit .7m ASsur bfli-ya wtKudur-i/MNa-hu-un-di *^'^sar 
BwJ^MllamtiH III arhu ul ti-mal-li-ma ^i-na u-um la si-im- 
ti-Su ur-ru-hi§ im-tu-ut. ^Arki-§u mUm-ma-an-mf-na-nu 
la ra-as ti-l-ml u mil-ki ^ahu-^u dub-bu-us-su-u i-na 
5 i^wkussi-su u-sib-ma. 

3. Campaign against Babylon (I R 41, 5-42, 24). 

^I-na samni-1 gir-ri-ya arka »»Su-zu-bi is-si-hu-ma ^aplipz 
Babilifcf galli;?; lim-nu-ti abullipi ali 'u-di-lu ik-pu-ud lib- 
ba-su-nu a-na l-pi§ tukunti. ^wSu-zu-bu awiZwKal-dd-a-a 
[hab]-lura dun-na-mu-ti ^§a la i-su-u bir-ki [la da]-gil 
10 pa-an amiiuhil pihat ^^aiMLa-hi-ri a7»«7Ma-ra-[du pa-ds]-ku 
mun-nab-tu ^^a-mir da-mi hab-bi-lu si-ru-us-§u ip-hu-ru- 
ma i^ki-iib narua.-ga.m-mi u-ri-du-ma ti-sab-sti-u si-hu ^^a-na- 
ku ni-tum al-mi-su-raa nap-sa-tus ti-si-ka. ^*La-pa-an 
hat-ti u ni-ip-ri-ti a-na mdtul\a.mtiki in-na-bit. ^^Ki-i ri- 

15 kil-ti u hab-la-ti si-ru-us-su ba-«i-i ^^ul-tu mdtullamtiki i-hi- 
§am-ma ki-rib ou'^-an-na jw i-ru-ub. ^'' amiiuHahiiii-ipi a-na la 
si-ma^-tl-su i-na i,9Mkussi ^^u-si-si-bu-su bi-lu-ut 7rad<MSumiri 
u Akkadi/a u-sad-gi-lu pa-ni-su. ^^Bit makkuri Sd I-sag- 
ili ip-[tu]-ma Ijurasa kaspa ^^sd uuBil t7M Zir-bani-tum 

20 sa [ina] ISritipz-Su-nu ti-si-su-ni ^la-na mUm-ma-an-nii-na- 
nu §ar matullamtiki sd la i-su-ti ^sfj-f-mu u mil-ki u-si-bi- 
lu-u§ da-'a-tu: ^Pu-uh-hir um-man-ka di-ka-a karasa-ka 
2* a-na" Babilii-i hi-sam-ma i-da-a-ni i-zi-iz-ma ^stu-kul*^- 
ta-ni* lu at-ta. §u-u amaul-la-mu-u ^^i i-na a-lak gir-ri- 

25 ya mah-ri-ti §4 mdtul\a,mtiki ^alkmpi-^n ak-§ud-du-ma 
u-tir-ru a-na kar-mi ^siib-bu-uS ul ih-su-us da-'a-tu im- 
hur-su-nu-ti-ma ^ummanatipi-Su karas-su u-pa-hir-raa 
ijwnarkabatipi f^wsu-um-bi ^'^i-su-ra imirusisipi imimipanpi 
is-ni-ka si-in-di-su. ^^ j»a<M Par-su-as mate An-za-an matuFa- 

30 §i-ru ww2<M Il-li-pi ^om^wYa-az-an am«M La-kab-ra-^ amWwHa- 

a. IRba. — i. IRba. — c. I R omits. — rf. IRtfiu. — e. I R pa.— 
/. IRri. 


ar-zu-nu ^«?MDu-um-mu-ku aZuSu-la-a-a aZaSa-am-u-iia 
^^upal TOi^MMarcluk-apla-iddi-na matuJiit-m A-di-ni matuBit- 
TO A-muk-ka-na ^ »»<«<« Bit-»wSil-la-na ma^uBit-mSa-a-la-lara- 
ak-ki rtjwLa-hi-ru ^amiiuFn-kn-du. ai»«7MGam-bu-lum 
5 ajw/toHa-la-tu am^M Ru-'u-u-a ^"aw«7MTJ-bu-lum amtiu Ma-la-hu 
am/z«Ra-pi-ku ^ amihtWi-in-da,-T\i amiiuDa-nm-nu silj-ru rabu-u 
^^ik-ti-ra it-ti-su gi-ib-su-su-uu u-ru-uh ^^ ,„4^^ Akkadi /^ is- 
ba-tu-nim-ma a-na Babilin ti-bu-ni ^^a-di mSu-zu-bi 
aOT«M Kal-d4-a-a §ar Babiliii ^^a-na a-ha-mis ik-ru-bu-raa 

10 pu-hur-Su-nu in-nin-du ^^ki-ma ti-bu-ut a-ii-bi ma-'a-di s4 
pa-an ma-ti ^*mit-ha-ris a-na f-pis tuk-ma-ti ti-bu-ti-ni 
*^ si-ru-u-a. IprS-ti sipi-su-nu kima imbari kab-ti '^^ sa 
dun-ni i-ri-ya-a-ti pa-an sanii-i rap-su-ti ^'ka-ti-im il-la- 
nm-u-a i-na aZw Ha-lu-li-i ^^sil ki-sad w^rwDikhit sit-ku-nu 

15 si-dir-ta *^ pa-an mas-ki-ya sab-tu-ma u-sa-'i-lu ^•sMkakkli;^ 

^A-na-ku a-na ««Assur j7MSin iVMSamas unBil ^wNabu 
t7MNirgal ^^t7Mlstar sa Nina it izwlstar s4 a?M Arba'-ili ilani^jz 
ti-ik-li-ya ^^a-na ka-sa-di amj^Mnakri dan-ni ara-hur-su-nii- 

20 ti-ma ^^su-pi-1-a ur-ru-his is-mu-u il-li-ku ^'^ri-su-ti. La- 
ab"-bis an-na-dir-nia at-tal-bi-sa ^si-ri-ya-am hu-li-ya-am 
si-mat si-il-ti ^^a-pi-ra ra-su-u-a. I-na iswiiarkabat taliazi- 
ya sir-ti ^'' sa-pi-na-at za-'i-i-ri i-na ug-gat lib-bi-ya ^ar-ta- 
kab ha-an-tis iswkastu dan-na-tum ^^s4 i7MAssur u-sat-li- 

25 ma i-na kati^-ya as-bat. ^'^fsMKut-ta-hu pa-ri-'i nap-sa-ti 
at-muh rit-tu-u-a. ^^Si-ir gi-mir um-ma-na-a-ti na-ki-ri 
lim-nu-ti ^^zar-bis Idh-mi-is al-sa-a kima «« Raman as^- 
gu-iim. ^^I-na ki-bit tZMAssur bili rabi bili-ya a-na sid-di 
u pu-ti ^kima ti-ib mi-hi-i §am-ri a-na awi^wnakri a-zi-ik. 

30 '^^I-na Mwkakkipi r7MAssur bili-ya u ti-ib tahazi-ya *^^iz-zi 
i-rat-su-un a-ni-'i-ma suh-ljur-ta-su-nu ^'as-kun ummanat 
na-ki-ri i-na us-si mul-mul-li ^^u-sa-kir-ma gim-ri 
aTO«Mpagripi-su-nu u-pal-li-sa ^^tam(?)-zi-zi-is. 

»» t7M H u - n m - ba - an - un - da - sa amihi n a - gi - ru ''^ sd sar 

a. I R ad. — 6. I R lib. — c. I R is. 


rndtullamtiki it-lum pit-ku-dii iim-ma-"i-ir umm4uati-§u 
'Uu-kuKta-su rabu-ti* a-di amiiuTahutipi-su '^^Sd patru 
§ib-bi huiasi sit-ku-nu u i-na sirairipz '3as.pi hurasi 
ru-us-si-i ruk-ku-sa lit-ti-su-un '*ki-ma Sii-u-ri ma-ru-ti §4 
5 na-du-u sum-man-nu ^^ur-ru-his u-bal-su-nu-ti-ma as-ku-na 
tdh-ta-su-un. '^Ki-sa-da-ti-gu-nu u-imk-kis as-li-is '"ak-ra- 
ti nap-sa-ti-su-nu u-pdr-ri-'i gu-'u-i§ '^ i^^jj^^ mili gab-si sd 
§a-mu-tum si-raa-ni u mun-ni-gu-nu ^^u-§ar-da-a si-ir ir- 
si-ti §a-di-il-ti ^^ la as-mu-ti mur-ni-is-ki si-mit-ti ru-ku-pi-ya 

10 81 i-na da-mi-su-nu gab-su-ti i-sal-lu-u tVwNari-is. 82^4 
iswnarkabat tahazi-ya sa-pi-na-at rag-gi u si-ni ^^da-mu ii 
par-su ri-it-mu-ku ma-sa-ru-us. ^^Pag-ri ku-ra-di-su-n u 
ki-ma ur-ki-ti ^^ u-mal-la-a sira sa-ap-sa-pa-ti ti-na-kis-ma 
*2'isupil-ta-su-un a-bu-ut ki-ma bi-ni kis-§i-i ^si-ma-ni d-na- 

15 ak-kis ka-ti-su-un ^simiripi as-pi hurasi kaspi(?) ib-bi §a 
rit-ti-su-nu am-hur. ^I-na nam-sa-ri zak-tu-ti hu-za-an-ni- 
su-nu u-par-ri-'i ^p&tvipi sib-bi hurasi kaspi sa kablatipz- 
su-nu i-kim. 

^Si-it-ti a»i«Mrabutij9i-su-nu a-di mi7MNabu-sum-i§-kun 

20 ''apal j»«MMarduk-apla-iddi-iia sd la-pa-an ta-ha-zi-ya 
^ip-la-hu id-ku-u i-da-su-un bal-tu-su-un ^i-na kabal tain- 
ha-ri it-mu-ha k^ta-a-a. fsMNarkabati/)Z ^^a-di imirusisi pi- 
si-na sd ina klt-ru-ub ta-ha-zi dan-ni ^^ra-ki-bu-§i-iii 
di-ku-ma bilu-Si-na mus-sti-ra-ma ^^ra-ma-nu-us-sin it- 

25 ta-na-al-la-ka mit-ha-ris ^^u-tir-ra. A-di II kas-bu mi-il- 
li-ku i*da-ak-su-nu ap-ru-us. Su-ti mUm-ma-an-mi-ua-nu 
^^sar mdtutlaniti ki a-di sarr^nipz Babiliw amVMna-sik-ka-ni 
I'^sa matuKa\-di a-li-kut idi-§u mur-ba-sti tahazi-ya kima 
li-i 1" zu-mur-§u-un is-hu-up.*' ««« Za-ra-ti-su-un u-mas-Si- 

30 ru-ma ^^a-na sti-zu-ub iiapsS-tipi-§a-nu pag-ri um-ma-na- 
tl-§u-nu u-da-i-su ^^i-ti-ku ki-i sd ad-mi summati isswrw 
kuS-su-di i-tar-ra-ku lib-bu-su-un ^^si-na-ti-Su-un u-za-ra-bu 
ki-rib isMnarkab^tipi-§u-nu 2^u-mas-si-ru ni-su-Sti-un. A-na 
ra-da-di-su-nu ^i^uniiT\ia.hktipi mirw sisip^-ya ti-ma-'i-ir ar- 

a. I R mu. — 6. I R adds pa. — c. I R tur. 


ki-§u-un 23]]Qun-na-rib(?)-su-nu sa a-na nap-§a-a-ti u-su-ti 
24a-sar i-kas^sa-du u-ra-sa-pu i-na wMkakki. 

4. Destruction of Babylon (III R 14, 34-53). 

34. . . I-na satti-sam-ma it-ti hi"-ri nari §u-a-tu s4 ah-ru-u 
it-ti mUm-ma-an-mi-na-nu ^sar nj<2iMllamtiw u sar Babiliw 
5 a-di sarrapMii ma-'a-du-ti §d sadi-i ii tam-tim §4 ri-su-ti- 
Su-nu i-na ta-mir-ti oZm Ha-lu-li-1 ^as-ta-kan si-dir-ta. I-na 
ki-bit Assur bili rabi-i bili-ya ki-i »sMkut-ta-hi sam-ri i-na 
lib-bi-su-nu al-lik-ma si-kip-ti umm§,iiatip«-su-nu ^"as-kun 
pu-hur-su-nu u-sap-pi-ih-ma u-par-ri-ir il-lat-su-un. 

10 amUuRahntipi sar matullamti h a-di n»«uNabu-§um-isku-un 
apal m«wMarduk-apla-iddi-na ^sar m<j<MKdr-t7uDun-y4-a§ 
bal-tu-su-un ki-rib tam-ha-ri ik-§u-da kata-a-a. Sar 
matul\a.mtiki u sar Babiliw mur-ba-su tahazi-ya dan-ni 
^is-hup-su-nu-ti-ma ki-rib t.sMnarkabatip«-su-nu u-ma§-^i-ru 

15 ni-s4-a-su-un. A-na su-zu-ub nap-§a-ti^u-nu ma-tu-u§-su- 
un in-nab-tu-ma *"la i-tu-ru-ni. Ar-ki§ man-di-ma m«wSin- 
ahipz-irba Sar tndtu A&sar h ag-gis i-bil-ma a-na «»(S<uIlamtiji-i 
i-sak-ka-nu ta-a-a-ar-tti. ^^Hat-tu pu-luh-tu fli m^iMllamtiw 
ka-li-su-un it-ta-bi-ik-nia mat-su-nu u-ma§-§f-ru-ma a-na 

20 su-zu-ub nap-sa-ti-§u-nu ki-i nasri isswrw ^^Sad-da-a mar-su 
in-nin-du-ma ki-i §4* is-su-ri kus-su-di i^-tar-ra-fku] lib- 
bu-su-un a-di u-mi si-tim-ti-§u-nu tu-du ^^Isi ip-tu-ma 
la i-pu-su ta-ha-zu. 

I-na sani-i harrani-ya a-na Babiliw Sd a-na ka-§a-di 

25 u-sa-am-mi-ru-§u hi-it-mu-tis **al-lik-ma ki-ma ti-ib mi-hi-i 
a-zik-ma ki-nia im-ba-ri as-hu-up-§u ala ni-i-ti al-mi-ma i-ua 
*^bll-ti ii na-pal-ka-ti ala(?) [su-a-tu ak-]§ud [sa] nisip?- 
§u sihra ii raba-a la i-zib-ma aTO«7u pagri^i-Su-nu ri-bit ali 
*^u-mal-li. moti-zu-bu sar Babiliii ga-du kim-ti-§u [as- 

30 bat] bal-tu-su-un a-na ki-rib mati-ya u-bil-Sti. ^''Makkur 
ali su-a-tu a-bu-uk hurasu abnipz ni-sik-ti bus^ makkuru 

a. in R Si. — b. Ill R a-na. — c. Ill R at. 


a-na kat ni§ip?-ya am-ni-i-ma a-na i-di ra-ma-ni-^u-nu 
ti-tir-ru. ^^llanipj a-§ib lib-bi-su kfi,t nisipj-ya ik-§u-su-nu- 
ti-ma ti-sab-bi-ru-ma [busa-su-nu] makkur-su-nu il-ku-ni. 
«M Raman «uS4-la ilanipj *^s{i aiulkaWabti pi §d mttoMarduk- 
5 iiadin-ahipi sar wKjiwAkkadifct a-na tar-si mTukul-ti-apal-i- 
siir-ra sar mdtuA&^UTki il-ku-ma a-na Babilii* u-bi-lu ^i-na 
IV C XVIII sanati/Ji ul-tu Babiliw li-si-sa-am-ma a-na 
aiulkaWktipi a-na a§-ri-§u-nu ti-tir-gu-nu-ti. 

Ala u bitati pi ^^ ul-tu u§si-§u a-di tah-lu-bi-su ab-bul 

10 ak-kur i-na isS,ti ak-mu. Diiru u sal-liu-u hit^tpi ilknipi 
zik-kur-rat libitti u iprati ma-la ba-bu-ti ^^as-sub-raa a-na 
jKjrwA-ra-ali-ti ad-di. Ina bu-sur all §u-a-tu hi-ra"-a-ti 
ah-ri-i-ma ir-si-is-su i-na mi pi as-pu-un. Si-kin ^^uS-si-su 
u-hal-lik-ma ili s4 a-bu-bu na-pal-ka-ta-§u u-sa-tir. As-su 

15 ah-rat u-mf kak-kar ali su-a-tu u hitkt pi ilani^z ^'^la mu§- 
si i-na ma-a-mi u§-h4m-mit-su-ma ag-da-mar u-sal-li§. 

VI. ESARHADDON (681-668 B.C.). 

Campaign against Sidon (I R 45 col. I 9-53). 

^Ka-sid oZm Si-du-un-ni sa ina kabal tam-tim ^^sa-pi-nu 
gi-mir da-dd-mi-su ^^dura-su u §u-bat-su as-suh-ma ^^ki- 
rib tam-tim ad-di-i-ma ^^a-Sar mas-kdn-i-su u-hal-lik. 

20 I'^mAb-di-mil-ku-ut-ti §arra-su ^^sa la-pa-an iswkakkijsz-ya 
^^ina kabal tam-tim in-nab-tu ^'ki-ma nu-u-ni ul-tu ki-rib 
tam-tim ^^a-bar-^u-ma ak-ki-sa kak-ka-su. ^^Nak-mu 
makkur-su hurasu kaspu abnipz a-kar-tu 20j;,-,agak piri 
sin piri imusu iswurkaiina ^ifelu-bul-ti birmi u kiti mimraa 

25 sum-§u ^ni-sir-ti ikalli-su ^^'d-na mu-'u-di-l a§-lu-la. 
2*Nisi;?i-§u rapsatipi sa ni-ba la i-sa-a ^nlpipi u si-i-ni 
imiiipi 2^a-bu-ka a-na ki-rib matuA^suTki ^'^ u-pa-hir-ma 

a. Ill R Sii. 


gaiT^nipi mdtuTLat-ti ^u a-hi tam-tim ka-li-su-nu ^oji^a 
[as-ii] sa-iiim-ma ala" u-si-pis-ma ^^a?«[Dur-miiMAssur]- 
ahi-iddi-na at-ta-bi ni-bit-su. ^^Nisipz hu-bu-ut ts?<kasti- 
ya sa sadi-i ^u tam-tim si-it «Msam-si ^iiia lib-bi u-si-si-ib 
5 ^*amizit§u-par-§ak-ya am^wpihata ili-su-nu as-kun. 

^tr mSa-an-du-ar-ri ^'^Sar oZwKun-di a?uSi-zu-u 
^' amiiunakvix ak-su la pa-lilj bi-lu-ti-ya ^sd ilanii>< u-mas- 
sir-ti-ma ^a-na sadi-i mar-sii-ti it-ta-kil **^u mAb-di-mil- 
ku-ut-ti §ar aiwSi-du-ni ^%-iia ri-su-ti-su is-kun-ma ^^sum 

10 ilanipz rabutip2 a-na a-ha-mis iz-kur-ii-ma ^^a-na i-mu-ki- 
sii-un it-tak-lu. ^^A-na-ku a-na Assur bili-ya at-ta-kil- 
ma *5ki-iiia is-su-ri ul-tu ki-rib sadi-i ^"^ a-bar^u-ma ak-ki-sa 
kak-ka-su. ^' As-su da-na-an t'/wAssur bili-ya ^^nisii>z kul- 
lum^-mi-im-ma *^kakkadipz»tSa-an-du-ar-ri ^^ii mAb-di-mi- 

15 il-ku-ut-ti ^^ina ki-sa-di a?m7Mrabutipi-su-un a-lul-ma ^^it-ti 
amiiuUhpi zikaruc?) u zinnisa ^^iua ri-bit Niu^w i-ti-it-ti-ik. 

VII. ASSURBANIPAL (668-c. 626 B.C.). 

1. Youth and Accession to the Throne (V R 1, 1-51). 

^A-na-ku mj7MAs§ur-bani-apli bi-nu-tu i7wAssiir ii iftt Bilit 
^apal-sarruti rabu-u s4 bit ri-du-u-ti ^sd iZwAssur u uuSin 
bil agi ul-tu umipi rukutipz *ui-bit sum-su iz-ku-ru a-na 

20 saiiu-u-ti ^u ina libbi ummi-su ib-nu-u a-na ri'u-ut 
mdtu iiu AssuT ki. ^^wSamas «M Raman u i7«Istar ina purussi- 
su-uu ki-i-ni 'ik-bu-u i-pis sarru-ti-ya. ^m t7MAs§ur-alii- 
iddi-na sar matu uu A&snr ki abu ba-nu-u-a ^a-mat //wAssur 
u i7MBilit il^ni^ji ti-ik-li-i-su it-ta-'i-id ^^sa ik-bu-u-su i-pis 

25 sarru-ti-ya. '^^Ina, arhukru. arah fzwl-a bil ti-ni-si-i-ti ^^umu 
XIIitrtTO umu magiru si-gar s4 tiwGu-la ^^ina i-pis pi-i 
mut-tal-li ^^sd i7MAssur i7MBilit i7MSin ^wSamaS «« Raman 
■'^iZMBil i7MNabu fzwlstar sa Ninati ^^^wsar-rat kid-mu-ri 

a. I K si. — b. Var, lu. 


wwIStar §a oZm Arba'-ili i-t ^"^ uu Adav tiwNfrgal »7MNusku ik- 
bu-u i^u-pah'*-hir ni&ipi matu uu Assxir ti sihra u rab^ 
i^s4 tam-tira i-li-ti u sap-lit ^^a-na na-sir apal-sarru-ti-ya 
u arka-nu ^^sarru-tu mdtuUu AMuvm f-pi-is a-di-i sum 
5 ilanipz ^ u-sa-as-kir-su-nu-ti u-dan-ni-na rik-sa-a-ti. ^Ina 
hidatipz ri-§a-a-ti i-ru-ub iiia bit ridu-u-ti 24pa-ru-nak-ki'' 
mar-kas sarru<'-u-ti ^^s^ m^wSin-ahij^z-irba abi abi a-li-di-ya 
^^apaH-sarru-tu u sarru-tu f-pu-su ina lib-bi-su ^"a-sav 
miZMAssur-alii-iddina abu banu-u-a ki-rib-su 'a-al-du ^sir- 

10 bu-u f-pu-^u bi-lut matuiiuAs^uvki ^gi-imv ma-al-ki ir-du-u 
kim-tu u-rap-pi-su ^^ik-SLi-ru ni-su-tu u sa*-la-tu ^^u a-na- 
ku wjt7MAssur-bani-apli ki-rib-su a-hu-uz ni-mi-ki-^ itoNabu 
^^kul-lat dup-sar-ru-u-ti sa gi-mir um-ma-ni ^^ ma-la ba- 
sii-ti ab-zi-su-iiu a-lji-it ^al-ma-ad sa-li-i wMkasti ru-kub 

15 iwiVMsisi iswnarkabti sa-mid-su a-sa-a-ti ^ina ki-bit ilaniTJi 
rabutipz sa az-ku-ra ni-bit-Sun ^a-da-bu-ba ta-nit-ta-su-un 
ik-bu-u i-pis sarru-ti-ya ^^za-niu is-ri-i-ti-su-uii u-§ad-gi-lu 
pa-nu-u-a ^^ki^-mu-u-a i-tap-pa-lu in-ni-ti-ya i-na*-ru ga- 
ri-ya ^zi-ka-ru kar-du na-ram fZwAssur u uulstav ^''*li-ib- 

20 li-pi* sarru-u-ti a-na-ku. ^^Ul-tu iVwAssur uuSin ^wSamas 
i7it Raman tVwBil t7MNabu ^^ iiuJs-tixr sa Ninaw izwsar-rat 
kid-mu-ri ^^^wls-tar sa Arba'-iliii iZwAdar t7MNirgal 
z7MNusku **ta-bis ti-si-si-bu-in-ni ina iswkussi abi 
*^ite Raman zunnipi-su u-mas-si-ra i7«I-a u-pat-ti-ra nakbipz- 

25 su^^Vana-' ammati si-am is-ku ina ab-nam-ni-su ^''i-ri-ik 
su-bul-tu parab ana-^' ammati *^isar(?) disuc?) na-pa-a§ 
onnirba ^^ka-a-a-an u-sali-na-pu gi-pa-ru ^^si^vpa-a-ti sii- 
um-mu-ha in-bu bulu su-ti-sur ina ta-lit-ti ^Hna pali-ya 
sukuc?) duh-du ina §anfi-tipz-ya ku-um-mu-ru higal-lum. 

a. Yar. pa. — b. V R lu. — c. V R in. — d. V R muk. — e. Var. sal. 
/. Var. ki. — g. Var. adds i. — h. Var. ni. — i-i. Var. li-id-da-td. — 
j. Var. omits. 


2. Campaign against Tyre; Submission of Gyges of Lydia 
(V R 2, 49-125). 

*^Ina §al-§i gir-ri-3^a fli wBa-'a-li'^ sar n»a<MSur-ri ^*^a-sib 
kabal tam-tim lu-u al-lik^ ^^sd" a-niat sarru-ti-ya la is- 
su-ru la is-mu-u zi-kir '^sap-ti'^-ya. ^^aZaHal-su^iJi i-li-su 
u-rak-kis ^^iua tam-tim u na-ba-li gir-ri-i-ti-su u-sab-bit 
5 ^nap-sat-su-nu u-si-ik u-kar-ri ^^a-na fsMinri-ya u-sak-ni- 
is-^-su-nu-ti. ^Bintu si-it lib-bi-su u binatjp^ ahipi-su 
^'a-na i-pis /ittu-ti-ti u-bi-la a-di mah-ri-ya. ^OTYa-hi- 
mil-ki apal-su sa ma-ti-ma ti-amat la i-bi-ra ^^is-ti-niS 
ti-si-bi-la a-na i-pis ardu-ti-ya ^^binat-su ii binat;)? ahip;-su 

10 ^^it-ti tir-ha-ti ma-"a-as-si am-hur^u ^^ri-i-mu ar-si-su-ma 
apla si-it lib-bi-sii u-tir-ma a^-din-su. •'^»»Ya-ki-iii-lu-u sar 
»K««A-ru-ad-da a-sib kabal tam-tim ^^h6, a-na sarrS,ni/>z 
iihipi-ya. la kan-su ik-nu-sa a-na wMniri-ya ^biuat-su it-ti 
nu-dun-ni-f ma-'a-di^^^a-na f-pis /ittu-u-ti a-na NinS,i-i 

15 ^" u-bll-am-ma u-na-as-si-ka sipi-ya. 

^^mMu-gal-lu sar nKj^wTab-ali sa it-ti §arr^nipz abli^^ya 
^^id-bu-bu da-za-a-ti '^bi-in-tti si-it lib-bi-su it-ti tir-ha-ti 
7^ ma-'a-as-si a-na i-pi§ /ittu-u-ti a-na Nina/,-* '^ti-bil-am-ma 
u-na-a§-sik §ipi-ya. '^^jijfe mMu-gal-li imirushijii rabutipj 

20 '* man-da-at-tu sat-ti-§am-ma u-kin sir-us-su. '^wSa-an- 
da-sav-mi »»«<« Hi-lak-ka-a-a ''^s& a-na sarr^ni^z abipz-ya la 
ik-nu-su ''"la i-su-tu ab-sa-an-su-un '^bintu si-it lib-bi-su 
it-ti nu-dun-ni-i ma-'a-di "^a-na f-pi§ /ittu-u-ti a-na Nin^w 
^u-bil-am-ma u-na-a§-sik sipi-ya.* 

25 ^^Ul-tti mYa-ki-in-lu-u sar OT<i<M A-ru-ad-da i-mi-du mata- 
§u ^^mA-zi-hsi-aJ-id mA-bi-ba-'a-'-al wA-du-ni-ba-'a-^-al 
^^mSa-pa-ti-ba-al mPu-di-ba-al wBa-'a-^-al-ya-Su-bu ^^Ba-'a- 
al-ha-nu-nu mBa-'a-^-al-ma-lu-ku mA-bi-mil-ki wiAhi*-mil-ki 
^^apKp/ niYa-ki-in-lu-u a-sib kabal tam-tim ^ul-tu kabal 

a. Yar. al. — b. V R lak. — c. Var. ad-gu. — d-d. Var. iaptf. — 
e. Not nin (V R). — /. Var. omits. — g. Var. ad. — h. Var. 1-li. — 
i. V R has one wedge too many. — j. Var. omits. — k. Var. A-hi. 



tam-tim f-lu-niin-ma it-ti ta-mar-ti-§u-nu ka-bit-ti ^"il-li- 
kii-u-nira-ma u-na-as-si-kii sipi-ya. ^^mA-zi-ba-'a-al ha-di§ 
ap-pa-lis-ma ^^a-iia §arru-u-ti matu A-rvL-ad-da a§-kun-§a. 
^n»A-bi-ba-'a*-al mA-du-ni-ba-al mSa-pa-ti-ba-al ^^mPu-di- 
5 ba-al mBa-'a-al-ya-su-bu wBa-'a-al-ha-nu-nu ^^mBa-a'^-iil- 
ma-lu-ku wA-bi-mil-ki mA-lii-mil-ki ^^lu-bul-ti bir-mi li-lab- 
bis simirpi hurasi u-rak-ki-sa ^*rit-tl-i-Su-ua iiia mah-ri-ya 

^^wGu-ug"-gu sar mdtuhi\-ud-di na-gu-u §a ni-bir-ti tS,rati 

10 ^as-ru ru-u-ku sd sarr^nip; abiijz-ya la iS-mu-ti ^zi-kir* 

sum-su ^'ni-bit ''sumi-ya*' ina sutti u-sab-ri-su-ma i'iwAssur 

ilii ba-nu-u-a ^^ura-ma sipi TOt7«Assur-b^ni-apli sar 

matu iiu Asi&uv ki sa-bat-ma ^^ina zi-kir sum-§u ku-su-ud 

, am«wnakrutipz-ka. ^'''''O'-rau sutta an-ni-tu i-mu-ru 

15 amiiu'^ vak-hu.'^-'&u. is-pu-ru* ^^^a-na sa-'a-al sul-mi-ya sutta 
aii-ui-tu sa i-mii-ru ^''^ina kati am«« allaki-su is-pur-am-ma 
ti-sa-an-na-a ya-a-ti. ^"^^Ul-tu lib-bi u-nii sa is-ba-tu §ipi 
sarru-ti-ya ^'^^amiiuGi-miT-ni-a.-a mu-daK-li-pu nisi pi niati- 
su ^^^sa la ip-tal-la-hu abipz-ya u at-tu-u-a la is-ba-tti 

20 i*^^sipi sarru-ti-ya ik-su-ud. ^^'Ina tukul-ti t-zwAssur u 
ivwlstar ilani;;z bilipz-ya ultu^ lib-bi amUuMpsimpi ^^^s4 
amiZMGi-rair-ra-a-a sa ik-su-du II amiZMkip^nipz ^^ina mmSi- 
is-si is-ka-ti parzilli bi-ri-ti parzilli u-tam-mi-ih-ma ^^^ it-ti 
ta-mar-ti-su ka-bit-tti* ti-§i-bi-la a-di malj-ri-ya. 

25 iii«m«ZMRak-bu-su sa a-na §a-'a-al sul-mi-ya ka-a-a-an 
is-ta-nap-pa-ra ^^^ u-sar-sa-a ba-ti-il-tii *as-su* sa a-mat 
iZwAssur ili bani-ya ^^^la is-su-ru ,a-na i-muk ra-man-i-su 
it-ta-kil-ma ig-bu-us lib-bu. ^^^ I-mu-ki-^ -f-§u a-na kit- 
ri mTu^-sa-mi-il-ki §ar j«<2<?«Mu-sur ^^^sd, is-lu-u Mwiiir 

30 bilu-ti-j'^a is-pur-ma. A-na-ku as-mi-i-ma ^^^u-sal-li 
jZwAssur u i-zwlstar um-ina pa-an am^ZM nakri-su pa-gar-§u 

a. Var. omits. — b-b. Var. zik-ri. — c-c. Var. Sarrft-ti-ya kab-tx 
— d-d. Var. ra-kdb-ii (III R 19, 12).— e. Ill R 19, 12 ra. — / Yar. 
da-al. — g. Var. ul-tu. — h. Var. ti. — i-L Var. omits. — J. Var. ki. — 
/j. Var. Til. 


li"-na-di-ma ^^"lis-su-u-ni nfr-pad-du ^pi-su. Ki-i sa a-na 
i7MAssur am-lju-ru" is-lim'^-ma ^^^pa-aii awUMnakri-su pa- 
gar-su in-na-di-ma is-su-u-ni nir-pad-du^i>z-su ^^^amiiuGi- 
mir-a-a sa ina ni-bit sumi-ya sa-pal-su ik-bu-su ^^''it-bu- 
5 iiim-ma is-pii-nu gi-mir mati-su. 

Arki-su apal-su li-sib ina Mwkussi-su ^^^ip-sit /limut- 
tim sa ina ni-is kati-ya ilanipz tik-li-ya ^^ina pa-an abi 
bani-su u-sab-ri-ku ina k^ti a7»«Mallaki-su is-pur-am-ma 
^^^is-ba-ta* sipi sarru-ti-ya um-raa sarru sa ilu i-du-u-su 
10 at-ta ^2*abu-u-a ta-ru-ur-ma /limuttu is-sa-kin ina pa-ni- 
su ^2^ya-a-ti ardu. pa-lih-ka kur-ban-ni-i-nia ki-su-ta ab- 

3. Account of Temple Restorations ("V R 62). 

■ ^m«MA§§iir-b§,ni-apli §arru rabu sarru dan-nu sar kissati 
sar ma<!<Assur sar kib-rat irbit-ti ^sar sarr§,nii;i rubu ki sa- 

15 na-an sa ina a-mat ilani^ji ti-ik-li-su ul-tu tam-tim f-lit ^a-di 
tara-tim sap-lit i-bi-lu-ma gi-mir raa-lik ti-sak-nis si-pu-us-su 
*apal mi7MAssur-ahi-iddi-na sarru rabu sarru dan-nu sar 
kissati sar TOctf?* Assur sakkanakku Tin-tir;;f ^sar m<j«MSumiri 
u Akkaditi rau-si-sib Tin-tiri» i-pis I-sag-ili ^mu-ud-dis 

20 Is-ri-i-ti kul-lat ma-lja-zi sa ina ki-rib-si-na is-tdlv-kan 
si-ma-ti "ii sat-tuk-ki-si-na bat-lu-tu u-ki-nu bin-bini 
TOi7iiSin-ahipi-irba sarru rabu ^ sarru dan-nu sar kissati 
sar wMjiwAssur a-na-ku-raa. 

Ina pali-i-a bilu rabu iVitMarduk ina ri-§a-a-ti ^a-na 

25 Tin-tirw i-ru-um-ma ina I-sag-ili sa da-ra-ti su-bat-su 
ir-mi. 10 Sat-tuk-ki I-sag-ili u ilanipz Tin-tir** li-kin. 
Ki-tin-nu-tu Tin-tirA;t ^^ak-sur a§-§u dan-nu a-na in§i la 
ha-ba-li m«MSamas-§um-ukin ahu ta-li-mi ^^ a-na §af ru-ii-ut 
Tin-tirtj ap-kid ii si-pir I-sag-ili la ka-ta-a ^^ti-sak-lil. 

30 Ina kaspi Ijurasi ni-sik-ti abnipi I-sag-ili az-nun-ma 
i*ki-ma si-tir bu-ru-mu u-nam-mir I-ku-a ii sa is- 

a. Var. adds in. — b. Var. da. — c. Var. ra. — d. Var. li. — e. Var. 


ri-i-ti ka-li-§i-na ^^ hi-bf 1-ta-si-na u-sal-lim 1-li kul-lat ma- 
ha-zi li-Sat-ri-si salu(?)-lum. 

^^Ina u-mi-§u-ma I-babbar-ra sa ki-rib Sippartf bit 
t7Moamas bilu rabu bfli-ya sa la-ba-ri§ ^^il-lik-u-ma i-ku-pu 
5 in-nab-tu as-ra-ti-su as-tf-'i ina §i-plr »7M[Ia(?)] ^^i§-siS 
u-si-pis-ma ki-ma §adi-i ri-f-si-i-su ul-li a-na sat(?)-ti 
[ ] ^^dfi,nu rabu ilkm pi bflu rabu bili-yd 

ip-§f-ti-ya dam-ka-a-ti ha-di§ lip-[pa-lis-ma] ^Or^.jj^^ ya-a-si 
TO'tZMAssur-b§;ni-apli §ar nKj^wAssur rubu pa-lih-Su balat 
10 u-nif rukutipz si-bi-f [lit-tu-ti] ^Ua-ub §iii u hu-ud llb-bi 
li-sim si-ma-ti u sa »iiteSanias-sum-ukin ^sar Tiii-tirw 
ahi ta-lim-ya u-ml-su li-ri-ku lis-bi bu-'a-a-ri-ma 

^Ina all-rat u-mf rubu ar-ku-u sa ina u-m{ pali-su §i- 
15 pir su-a-ti in-na-hu-ma ^an-lju-us-su lu-ud-'dis su-nif it-ti 
sum-su lis-tur mu-sar-u-a li-mur-[nia] ^s^igalla lip-su-us 
fovrwnika lik-kl it-ti mu-sar-i-su lis-kun ik-ri-bi[-§u] 
^«MSama§ i-sim-mf. Sa §u-ml sat»-ru u sum ta-lim-ya 
ina si-pir ni-kil-ti '^''i-pa-as-si-tu sti-mf it-ti sum-su la 
20 i-§at-ta-ru mu-sar-u-a ^^i-ab-ba-tu-ma it-ti mu-sar-f-su la 
i-sak-ka-nu ^wSamaS bll 1-la-ti u sap-la-ti ^^ag-gi-is lik- 
rim-ml^u-ma §um-§u zir-§u ina mfi,tliti li-hal-lik. 

4. War against SamaSgumukin of Babylon (V R 3, 128-4, 109). 

^28 Ina sis-si gir-ri-ya ad-ki ummS,n^ti-ya. ^^ogfp 
m«Moainas-sum-ukin us-ti-ls-si-ra har-ra-nu. ^^° Ki-rib 

25 SipparA» Babilii-i B^r-sipti Kutiti ^^^§a-a^u ga-du mun- 
d4h-si-l-su 1-si-ir-ma ^^^u-sab-^bi-ta** mu-us-sa-su-un. 

133 Ki-rib ali u sfri ina la mf-ni as-tdk-ka-na abikta-Su. 

134 Si-it-tu-u-ti ina lipi-it »7«Dibba-ra i^Sg^.y^-ku bu-bu-ti 
is-ku-nu na-pi§-tu. i^e^Uj^.^an-i-gas §ar Tnautllamtiki 

30 si-kin k£l,ti-ya ^^rg^ da-'a-a-tu im-hu-ru-su-ma ^^s jt.i3r^.j^ 
a-na kit-ri-§u *• ^ m Tam-ma-ri-tu s]r-u§-§u ip-pal-kit-ma 

a-a. Var. bit. 


2§a-a-su ga-du kim-ti-su u-ras'^-sip ina isuVmUkipt. ^^i-i^^a 
m Tam-raa-ri-tu sa arki m Um-man-i-gas *u-si-bu ina 
tsttkussi mdiullamti Id ^la i§-^a-lu* su-lum sarru-ti-ya ®a-na 
ri-su-tti m t7MSamas-sum-ukin ahi "nak-ri*' '^il-lik-am-ma 
5 a-na mit-hu-si uniman§.ti-ya ^ur-ri-ha ifukakMpi-^u. 

^Ina su-up-pi-i sa iZwAssur u tiwlstar ti-sap-pu-u ^^un'*- 
nin-ni-ya il-ku-u is-mu-ti zi-kir sapti-ya. ^^mln-da-bi-gas 
arad-su sir-us-su ip-pal-kit*-raa ^^ina tahazi siri is-ku-na 
abikta-su. m Tam-ma-ri-tii I'^sar matullamti m sa fli ni-kis 

10 kakkadi mTf-ura-man ^* mi-ri-^-ih-tu ik-bu-ti ^^sd, ik-ki-su 
a-hu-ur^-ru-u ummS,nati-ya ^^um-ma i-nak-ki-su-u kakkadi 
§ar matullamti ki ^^ki-rib m^ti-su ina piihiir ummanS-ti-su 
i®sa-ni-ya*-a-nu ik-bi u m Um-man-i-gas ^^ki-i* u-na-as-sik 
kak-ka-ru ^''ina pa-an oTO^wallakipj sa »» «MAssur-bS,ni-apli 

15 §ar mdtu iiu Assur ki. 

2illi a-ma-a-ti an-na-a-tf §a il-zi-nu 22,7„Assar u izwlstar 
f*-ri-hu-§u-ma ^s^Xam-ma-ri-tu ahipz-su kin-nu-su zir bit 
abi-su 24it-ti LXXXV rubutipi a-li-kut i-di-i-su ^la-pa-an 
m In-da-bi-gas in-nab-tu-nira-ma ^mi-ra-nu-u§-§u-un ina 

20 ili libbipz-«u-nu ^t ib-gi-lu-nim-ma il-lik-u-ni a-di Nin^H. 
^^mTam-ma-ri-tu sij)! sarru-ti-ya u-na-a§-sik-ma ^9 kak-ka-ru 
u-^i-sir ina zik-ni-su. ^Man-'-za-az MMma*-sa-ri-ya is- 
bat-ma ^^a-na f-pi§ ardu-ti-ya ra-man-su im-nu-ma ^as-su 
i-pis di-ni-su a-lak ri-su-ti-su ^ina ki-bit wmAssui- u 

25 izwlstar ti-sal-la-a bilu-u-ti. ^Ina mah-ri-j'a i-zi-zu-u-ma 
^i-dal-la-lu kur-di ilanipz-ya dan-nu-ti ^s4 il-li-ku ri-su- 
u-ti. 3'A-na-ku »ra«MAssur-b4ni-apli lib-bu rap-su ^la 
ka-sir ik-ki-rau pa-si-su hi-ta-a-ti ^^a-na mTam-ma-ri-tu 
ri-i-mu ar-si-su-ma ^^sa-a-§u ga-du zir bit abi^u ki-rib 

30 ikalli-ya *^ul-ziz-su-nu-ti. 

Ina u-mi-su nisi^jz Akkadiw ^^g^ jt-ti OTt7M§ama§-sum- 
ukin is-sak-nu ^^ik-pu-du limut-tu ni-ip-ri-i-tti is-bat-su- 

a. Var. ra. — b-b. Var. al. — c-c. Var. la ki-l-nu. — d. Not dan 
(Y R). — e. V. ki-tu.— /. Not ik (V R). — ^. Var. omits. —A. Var. 'a. 
— i. Var. i. — J. Var. ma. — k. Var. man. 


nu-ti. **A-na bu-ri-§u-nu siripi aplipi<'-§u-nu binatip;-Su- 
nu *^{-kii-lu ik-sii-su ku-ru-us-su. ^^t-teAssur i7u§ama§ 
«wRaniaii ^mBiI t-iwNabu *"«ul§tar §a NinaK t7M§ar-rat 
kid-mu-ri ^^/tolstar sa aZwArba'-ili t'^wAdar i-zwNirgal 
5 iZwNusku ^^sd; ina mah-ri-ya il-li-ku i-na-ru ga-ri-ya 
^»»«uSamas-sura-ukin ahu nak-ri sa i-gi-ra-an-ni ^^iiia 
mi-klt isS,ti a-ri-ri id-du-§u-ma ^^ li-hal-li-ku nap-§at-su. 

^^tl nisi pi §a a-na m«ttSamas-sura-ukin ^ahi nak-ri 
u-§ak-pi-du ^^ip-§i-i-tu an-ni-tu liinut-tu i-pu-su ^si mi- 

10 tu-tu ip-la-lju nap-sat-su-un pa-nu-us-su-un ^"ti-kir(?)-u-ina 
it-ti m«Moamas-sum-ukin ^^bili-su-nu la im-ku-tu ina isati 
^^s^ la-pa-an ni-kis patar parzilli su-un-kl* bu-bu-ti" 
^^ isati a-ri-ri i-si-tu-u-ni i-hu-zu mar-ki'^-i-tu ^^sa-par 
ilani/>« rabutipz bilipz-ya §a la na-par-su-di ^^ig.ij^.up. 

15 Su-nu-ti i-dii ul ip-par-sid ^^mul-tdh-tu ul u-si ina kati-ya 
im-nu-u katu^-u-a ^^Mwnarkabatiijz *sMsa-sa-da-di fsMsa-sil-li 
/zik-ri-f-ti-sii ^^makkur ikalli-§u ti-bil-u-ni a-di mah-ri-ya. 
^amUuSahipi sa-a-tu-nu sil-la-tti pi-i-su-nu ^"sa ina ili 
t7ttAssur ili-ya sil-la-tu ik-bu-u ^^h ya-a-ti rubu pa-lilj-su 

20 ik-pu-du-u-ni limut-tu ^^-^pi-i-^-su-nu as-lu-uk abikta-su-nu 
as-kun. "^Si-it-ti nisipi bal-tu-sun ina ^asidi i/wlamassi 
"^s^ wi t7M Sin-aliii)Z-irba abi abi b^ni-ya ina lib-bi is-pu-nu 
^^i-nin-na a-na-ku ina ki-is-pi-su ^^nisip? sa-a-tu-nu ina 
lib-bi as-pu-un. "^ Siripz-su-nu nu-uk-ku-su-u-ti '^^u-Sa-kil 

25 kalbani/)? sahipz zi-i-bi wswru ''^nsLsriismrupi hmiipi Sami-l 
nuni;;i ap-si-i^. 

■^'Ul-tu ip-si-i-ti an-na-a-ti l^'-ti-ip-pu-su "^ti-ni-ih-hu 
lib-bi ilani;ji rabutipz bilii^z-ya ''^amiiu-pagripi ni^ipi §a 
iZwDibba-ra u-sam-ki-tu ^°ii sa ina su-un-kf^ bu-bu-ti is- 

30 ku-nu na-pis-tu ^^ri-hi-it u-kul-ti kalbS-ni;;; sahipz ^^sd 
sukip« pur-ru-ku ma-lu-u ri-ba-a-ti ^^nir-pad-dupz-su-nu-ti 
ul-tii ki-rib Babiliw ^^Kutiki Sipparti u-si-si-ma ^^at-ta- 
ad*-dL a-na na-ka-ma-a-ti. ^Ina §i-pir i-§ib-bu-ti parakki^z- 

a. V R omits in. — h. Var. Ifu. — c. Var. t6.. — d. Not ku (V R). 
e. Yar. ka-tu. — /-/. Var. liSan. — g. Var. i h. Var. ki. — i, Var. omits. 


§u-nu ub-bi-ib ^^ul-li-la su-ul-li-i-Su-nu lu-'u-u-ti. ^^Il^nipi- 
su-nu zi-nu-u-ti iVjastaratipz-su-nn sab-sa-a-ti ^^u-ni-ih 
ina tdk-rib-ti u sigu libbi ku-mal. ^ Sat-tuk-ki-su-un §a 
i-mi-su ki-raa §a u-mi ul-lu-u-ti ^^ina sal-mi u-tir-ma ti-kin. 
5 Si-it-ti aplipj Babilii-t Kutiw Sipparw ^^s4 ina sib-ti 
sak-bi-ti u ni-ip-ri-i-ti ^ i-si-tu-u-ni ri-i-mu ar-si-su-nii-ti 
^ba-lat na-pis-ti-su-nu ak-bi ^ki-rib Babiliw u-si-sib-su- 
nu-ti. ^' Nisi pi ma^w Akkadi « ga-du matuKul-dn^ matuA- 
ra*-mu mat tam-tim ^^s4 m«MSamas-suin-ukin ik-tir-u-ma 

10 ^a-na i§t-in pi-i u-tir-ru ^^a-na pa-''ra-as*' ra-ma-ni-su-nu 
ik-ki-ru it-ti-ya ^^^ina ki<^-bit iVwAssur u r7MBilit u il^nipi 
rabutipz tik-li-ya ^^^a-na pad gim-ri-su-nu ak-bu-us 
^^^isMiiir tYwAssiir sa is-lu-u i-mid-su-nu-ti. ^*^ amfZu saknutip? 
amiiuhi-^d-dsLpi si-kin kati-ya ^''^as-tdk-ka-na i-li-^u-un. 

15 i^'^di-kapi gi-«ni-i« risi(?)pz iZwAssur u awBilit ^^u ilS,uip? 
tnatu iiu AssuY ki u-kiii sir-us-§u-un. ^^^Bil-tu man-da-at-tti 
bilu-ti-ya ^'^^ sat-ti-sam-ma la na-par-ka-a i-mid-su-nu-ti. 

5. Arabian Campaign (V R 7, 82-10, 39). 

Cause of the War. — ^^Ina IX-i gir-ri-ya ad-ki ummanati- 
ya. ^^Sir m tJ-a-a-tl-'i sar ttks^m A-ri-bi ^* us-ti-is-si-ra har- 

20 ra-nu ^s4 ina a-di-ya ih-tu-ti ^^tabtu i-pu-su-us la is-sur- 
u-rna ^"is-la-a i«<nir bilu-u-ti-ya ^s4 awAssur f-mi-du-us-^ 
i-sii-tu ab-sa-a-ni. ^^A-na sa-'a-al sul-mi-ya sipi-su ip-ru- 
us-ma ^ik-Ia-a ta-niar-ti man-da-at-ta-su ka-bit-tu. ^^Ki-i 
mdtul\a.mtiki-nvci da-bab sur-ra-a-ti ^matu Ahlmdh-i is-mi-i-ma 

25 ^^la is-su-ra a-di-ya. ^^Ya-a-ti mi'ZMAssur-bani-apli sarru 
sangu illu ^^ri-i-su mut-nin-nu-ti ®^bi-nu-ut k§,ti tVwASSur 
u-mas-sii'-an-ni-ma ^'''a-na m A-bi-ya-ti-'i mA-a-mu apli 
mTi-i5'-ri.98i.inu.lji id-din-su-nu-ti ^^a-na ri-su-tu nit7Moama§- 
sum-ukin ^''^ahi nak-ri is-pur-am-ma i*^^is-ta-kan pi-i-su. 

30 i^Ni§ip« m<s<M A-ri-bi it-ti-§u 6-§ara-kir-nia ^^^ih-ta-nab-ba-ta 

a. Var. di. — b. Var. ru. ^c-c. Var. ras. — d. Not ku (V R). — 
e-e. Var. nu-u. — /. Var. Su. — g. Var. 'i. 


hu-bu-ut nisi pi *''*§d ffwASsur ifctlstar u i\a,mpi rabutipj 
1^^ id-diii-u-ni ri'u-si-na i-pi-^i" ^^'^u u-mal-lu-u katu*-u-a. 

Flight of Udti, son of Bir-Dadda, to the Nahatheans. — 
^^'Ina ki-bit jVwASsur u »i«I§tar ummanati-ya ^^^ina gi-ra-a 
5 oZm A-sa-ar-an ^'^^o^wHi-ra-ta-a-ka-za-a-a ina aiutJ-du-mi ^^^ina 
ni-rib aiw Ya-ab-ru-du ina aiwBit-TO Am-ina-ni ^^^ina na-gi-f 
sa <riMHa-u-ri-i-na ^^ina oZwMu-'a-a-ba ina oiw Sa-'a-ar-ri 
^i^ina oiwHa-ar-gi-i ina na-gi-f ^^^sd aZwSu-bi-ti di-ik-ta-§u 
^^^ ma-'a-at-tu a-duk. ^^^Ina la mi-ni as-kun abikta-su. 

10 ^^"Nisipi mfiewA-ri-bi ma-la it-ti-§u it-bu-u-ni ^^^ ti-ra-as-sip 
ina f.sM kakki;»2. ^^^IT su-ti la-pa-an wukakki/jz i7?*Assur dan- 
nu-ti ^2^ip-par-sid-ma in-na-bit a-na ru-ki-f-ti. ^^^ Bit-sir i 
zir-ta-ra-a-tf mu-§a-bi-su-nu ^^isati u-sa-hi-iz-zu ik-niu-ii 
ina isati. ^^^mTJ-a-a-ti-'i ma-ru-us-tu im-hur^u-u-ma 

15 124 f.(]^ in-na-bit a-na wkj<m Na-ba-a-a-ti. 

Capture of Udti, son of Hazael. — ^'^mtJ-a-a-ti-'i apal 
wiHa-za-ilu ^apal ahi abi sa »i"d"-a-a-ti-'i apal mBir-t7MDadda 
^sd ra-man-§ii is-ku-nu ^a-na sarru-u-ti wKj^wA-ri-bi ^tYwAssur 
§ar ilS-nipi §adu-u rabu-u ^ti-in-su u-§a-an-ni-ma ""il-li-ka 

20 a-di mah-ri-ya. ^A-na kul-lum ta-nit-ti i7MA§sur ^ii ilanipz 

rabutipi bilipz-ya ^^an-nu kab-tu f-mid-su-ma ^^ww^i-ga-ru 

a§-kun-su-ma ^^it-ti a-si kalbi ar-ku-us-su-ma ^^ti-sa-an- 

sir-SLi abulli kabal aZMNinS-w i* ni-rib mas-nak-ti ad-na-a-ti. 

Capture of Ammuladi^ the Kedarene. — ^^tj sii-u mAm- 

25 mu-la-di §ar matu\sA-\di-r\ ^^ it-ba-am-ma a-na mit-hu-us-si 
Sarranipz nwjtttAharriH ^^sd fZwAssur ivwlstar u ilani^^z 
rabutipj ^^u-sad-gi-lu pa-nu-u-a. ^^Ina tukul-ti ^wAssur 
t7uSin izwSamas tZwRamS^n ^t7MBil fzwNabu t7Mlstar sa 
Ninafcj ^^susarrat" kid-mu-ri i7Mlstar sd rtZwArba'-ili 


30 22 f^y Adar i7MNirgaK7MNusku 23 abikta-su as-kun. 24ga-a-§u 
bal-tu-us-su it-ti /A-di-ya-a ^^assat mtJ-a-a-ti-'i sar matuA.-xi- 
bi u-bil-u-ni a-di mah-ri-ya. ^"^1x10. ki-bit 
ilS,nip? rabutipz bflipz-ya ^s^il-li kalbi as-kun-su-ma 29u-sa- 
an-sir-§u Mwgi-ga-ru. 

a. Var. Su. — d. Var. ka-tu. — c. Var. Sar-rat. 


Submission of Arabian generals^ Abiyati and Amu. — 
^•^Ina ki-bit i7«Assur ivwlstar u ilanip; rabutipi hilipi-yo. 
^^s4 OT A-br-ya-ti-'i mA-a-mu apli mTi-'i-ri ^^sd, a-na ri-su-ii- 
tu OT i7?« Samas-sum-ukin ahi nak-ri ^a-na i-rib Babiliti 
5 il-li-ku ^*ri-si-i-§u a-duk abikta-§u as-kun. ^Si-it-tu-ti sa 
ki-rib Babilin i-ru-bu ^^ina su-un-ki hu-sah-hi ^"i-ku-lu 
sir a-ha-mis. ^A-na sti-zu-ub napis-tim-su-nu ^^ul-tii ki- 
rib Babilii-i u-su-nim-ma *°am«7«i-mu-ki-ya sa ina ili 
mi7«t§amas-sum-ukin sak-iiu '^^sa-ni-ya-a-nu abikta-su is- 

10 ku-nu-ma ^^su-ti l-di§ ip-par-§id-ma ^^a-na su-zu-ub napis- 
tim-su is-ba-tu sfpi-ya. 

Abiyati appointed king of Arabia. — '**Ri-f-mu ar-si-Sti- 
u-ma ^^a-di-i ni-is ilani_pi rabutij?; u-sa-as-kir-sii-ma ^^'ku- 
nm mtJ-a-a-ti-'i apal mHa-za-ilu *'a-na sarru-u-ti m<2<MA-ri-bi 

15 as-kun-su. 

AbiyatVs conspiracy with the Nabatheans. — ^^tj su-u 
it-ti jTujfttNa-ba-a-a-ta-a-a *^pi-i-su is-kun-ma ^*^ ni-is ilginip^ 
rabutipz la ip-lah-ma ^^ih-tab'^-ba-ta hii-bu-ut mi-sir 

20 Submission of Nathan the Nabathean. — ^^Ina tukul-ti 
flwAssur j7MSin t7MSamas t7MRam^n ^3t7MBil j7KNabu t7«Istar 
§4 NinaH ^*t7?tsar-rat kid-rau-ri t7Mlstar sd aZwArba'-ili 
^i7MAdar i7!tNirgal T7?tNusku ^wNa-at-nu sar w^iMNa-ba- 
a-a-ti ^*^s4 a-sar^u ru-ti-ku ^^sd mTj'-a-a-ti-'i ina mah-ri-su 

25 in-nab-tu ^®i§-mi-i-ma da-na-an wziAssur s4 ti-tdk-kil-an^-ni 
^sd ma-ti-i-ma a-na sarrS,nipi abipi-ya ^iam«Mallak-§u la 
is-pu-ra ^^la is-'a-a-lii su-lum sarru-ti-su-un ^^ina pii-luh-ti 
ijMkakki;?; t7?<Assur ka-si-du-u-ti ^*is-sa-an-ka-am-ma is-'a- 
a-la su-lum sarru-ti-ya. 

30 Revolt of Abiyati and Nathan. — ^^tl m A-bi-ya-tf-'i apal 
mTf-'i-f-ri ^^la Ija-sis ta-ab-ti ^'la na-sir ma-rait ilanipi 
rabutipi ^da-bab sur-ra-a-ti it-ti-ya id-bu-ub-ma ^^pi-i-su 
it-ti 7»Na-at-ni '*'sar md^wNa-ba-a-a-ti i§-kun-ma '^^ ami7M i-mu- 
ki-su-nu id-ku-u-ni ^^a-na ti-ib limut-tiixi a-na mi-sir-ya. 
a. Var. ta-nab. — h. Var. a. 


March of Assyrian army from Nineveh. — '''^Ina ki-bit 
t7uAs§ur «uSin ttoSamas t/MRaman '^^auBil ««Nabu iVwIstar s4 
NinSiW '^^«usar-rat kid-mu-ri ^wlstar s4 Arba'-iliw '^^iiwAdar 
t'iwNirgal tZuNusku "'umm^nfi,ti-ya ad-ki. Sir wA-bi-ya-ti-'i 
5 '8 us-tl-is-§i-ra har-ra-nu. '^n<«rw Diklat u n^rw Puratta ^''iua 
mili-si-na gab-si sal-mis lu-u i-bi-ru. ^^Ir-du-u ur-hi ru- 
ku-u-ti ^^i-til-lu-ti hur^a-a-ni ga-ku-u-ti ^^ ih-tal-lu-bu 
t^wkis^tip? sa su-lul-si-na rap-§u ^^bi-rit mipi rabutipz gi- 
is-si ^^MMgiStin-gir(?)pz har-ra-an /.mid-di-i-ti ^^ i-ti-it-ti-ku 

10 sal-mi-is. ^'wa^wMas a-sar su-um-mi kal-kal-ti ^^s4 issur 
sami-i la i-sa-'a-u ki-rib-su ^^imiru^nr'nwipi sabitipi ^la 
ir-ti-'i-u ilia lib-bi ^^IC kas-bu kak-ka-ru ultii Niu4« 
^ali na-ram izwls-tar hi-rat uu^il ^^arki" »i iJ-a-a-ti-'i sar 
TOafwA-ri-bi ^u w A-bi-ya-ti-'i sa it-ti amiiui-m\i-\u.^^matu^ii- 

15 ba-a-a-ta-a-a il-li-ka ^ir-du-u il-li-ku. 

Ina arjMsimani arah ^wSin ^"apli ris-^tu-u^ a-sa-ri-du 
sa ^mBiI ^^umu XXVtem sa da-hu sa iiu^i-\\i Babiliti 
^ka-bit-ti il4nii?z rabutii?; ^''^ul-tu AZwHa-da-at-ta-a at-tu- 
mus. ^''^Ina oiw La-ri-ib-da bit-duri s4 abnu^itpi ^^^^ina ili 

20 gu-ub-ba-a-ni sa vaipi ^''^at-ta-ad-di us-man-ni. ^''^Ummanati- 
ya mipi a-na ma§-ti-ti-su-nu ih-pu-ma ^'^^ir-du-u il-li-ku 
i^kak-kar su-um-mi a-sar kal-kal-ti ^^''a-di a^wHu-ra-ri-na 
bi-rit az?t Ya-ar-ki ^^^ii azm A-za-al-la ina matu^iixs, a§-ru ru- 
u-ku ^^a-sar u-ma-am siri la ib-ba-as-§u-u "^u issur 

25 sami-i la i-sak-ka-nu kin-nu. ^^^Abikti «TO«Ml-sa-am-mi-'i 
^^^ amiiui^-Aa. sa t7M A-tar-sa-ma-a-a-iu ^^^ii ma^jtNa-ba-a-a-ta-a-a 
as-kun. ^^^Nisipz imiri;>z mirMgaramalipi u slni ^^^hu-bu- 
us-su-nu ina la nn-ni ah-bu-ta. 

ueyjii kas-bu kak-ka-ru "^umm^nati-ya lu-u it-tal-la- 

30 ku sal-tis ii^sal-mi-is lu i-tu-ru-nim-ma ^^^ina ai?<A-za-al-li 
lu is-tu-u mipi nis-bi-i. ^^Ultu lib-bi aZwA-za-al-la ^^a-di 
az?Jvu-ra-si-ti 122 yj kas-bu kak-ka-ru a-sar su-um-ml 
^^kal-ka^l-ti ir-du-u il-li-ku. ^^ amaw' A-lu sa t-iwA-tar-sa- 

a. Var. sir. — h-b. Var. ti-f. 


ma-a-a-in ^-^u amtZw Kid-ra-a-a §a »» tt-a-a-ti-'i ^apal mBir- 
iiwDadda" siir ma^wA-ri-bi al-mi. ^Ilinipz-su umma-§u 
bilta-su assat-su *kin-nu-su nisipz-su matuKi-id-Ti ka-la-mu 
^iminpi imirugammalipi u si-i-ni ^ ma-la ina tukul-ti 
5 t7itAssLir u izwlstar 'hilipi-ja, ik-su-da kata-a-a ^har-ra-an 
nKMM^'Di-mas-ka li-^a-as-ki-na si-pu-us-su-un. 

^Ina arkuahi arah kakkab kasti ^•'ma-rat «!tSin ka-rit-tu 
^^umu III kam nu-bat-tu §a §ar ilanipz i7i<Marduk ^^^i.t^i 
oZwDi-mas-ka at-tu-mus. ^^VI kas-bu kak-ka-ru mu-§i-tu 

10 ka-la-sa ^*ar-di-i-raa al-lik a-di ai(tHul-hu-li-ti. ^^Ina 
^odaHu-uk-ku-ri-na sadu-u mar-su ^'^amUu^ a-ln Sa mA-bi-ya- 
ti-'i apal mTf-'i-ri ^" m(2<M Kid-ra-a-a ak-su-ud ^^abikta-su 
as-kiin as-lu-la sal-lat-su. 

Capture of Ahiyati and Amu. — ^^mA-bi-ya-ti-'i mA-a- 

15 am-mu ^^'apli »iTi-'i-ri ina ki-bit t7uAssur u tzwlstar \>i\\pi- 
ya 21 ina kabal tam-ha-ri bal-tu-us-su-un u-sab-bit kati''. 
22Kati Li si[)i bi-ri-tu parzilli ad-di-su-nu-ti. ^sjj^j^j gal-lat 
mati-su-uii ^^al-ka-as-su-nu-ti a-na matuUuAS^nxi-i. 

Fll<j]it of the Rebels. — 25;^j;ujj_jjab-ti s4 la-pa-an 

20 fswkakkipi-ya in-nab-tu ^ip-la-hu-ma is-ba-tu ^arfaHu-uk- 
ku-ru-na sadu-u mar-su. 2" Ina «??« Ma-an-ha-ab-bi az«Ap- 
pa-ru 28^;^xi-nu-ku-ri <MMSa-a-a-u-ra-an ^S'^^^jyiar-ka-na-a 
a?«Sa-da-ti-in ^a?Mln-zi-kar-mi oZwTa-'a-na-a oZm Ir-ra-a-na 
^^a-sar kup-pi nam-ba-'i sa mi pi ma-la ba-su-u ^^raasarS-ti^;; 

25 ina mulj-lji u-sa-an-sir-ma ^^mipi balat napis-tira-§u-nu 
ak-su(?) ^mas-ti-tu u-sa-kir a-na pi-i-su-un ^ina su-um-mi 
kal-kal-ti is-ku-nu na-pis-ti. 

^^ Si-it-tu-u-ti im^rMgammalipi ru-ku-si-§u-nu u-sal-li-ku 
^^ a-na su-um-mi-su-nu is-ta-at-tu-u dami;>z u raipi par(?)-su. 

30 ^Sd ki-rib sadi-i f-lu-ti ^^i-ru-bu i-hu-zu mar-ki-tu *^i-du 
ul ip-par-§id mul-tdh-tu ul u-si ina kati-ya ^^a-sar mar-ki- 
ti-§u-nu kati ik-su-us-su-nu-ti. ^Nisipz zikaru u zinni§u 
imivipj /wtragammalipz alpipz u si-i-ni ^^ina la mi-ni as-lu-la 
a-n a matu uu A ss u r h. 

a. Var. Da-ad-da. — b. Var. alu. — c. Var. ina ka-ti. 


Sale of booty and slaves in Assyria. — ^Nap-har m^ti- 
ya sa tZwAssur id-cli-na ka-la-mu *^a-na si-hir-ti-sa ura-dal- 
lu-u a-na pad gim-ri-sa. ^m*rMGammalii>i ki-ma si-l-ni 
li-par-ri-is ^'u-za-'i-iz a-na r\\s,\pi m&tu uu AMxir u. ^^Ina 
5 ka-bal-ti mati-ya imirugammdlipi ana Jtu ^tu kas-pi ^^i-sam- 
mu ina bab ma-hi-ri. ^^Su-ut(?)-mu ina ni-id-ni amiiux'^ 
ina ha-pi-i ^^amiZwzikar-iswkiri ina ki-si-su sa u-kin ^^im- 
da-na-ha-ru imirugsimma\i pi u a-mi-lu-ti. 

Flight of Udti^ son of Bir-Dadda, and his army. — 

10 ^^mtJ-a-a-ti-'i a-di o)w««ummanati-su ^s4 a-di-ya la is-su-ru 
^•§4 la-pa-an imkakki i/wAssur bili-ya ^ip-par-si-du-ma 
in-nab-tu-ni ma-har-su-nu ^"ti-sam-kit-su-nu-ti iZwDibba-ra 
kar-du. ^Su-un-ku ina bi-ri-su-nu is-sa-kin-ma ^^a-na 
bu-ri-§u-nu 1-ku-lu sir apli7?;-su-nu. ^Ina ar-ra-a-ti ma-la 

15 ina a-di-i-su-nu sat-ra ^^ina bit-ti i-si-mu-§u-nu-ti awAssur 
t^wSin t-iwSamas ^^i7m Raman t7MBil tVMNabu iZwIStar s4 
Ninafct ^iVwsar-rat kid-mu-ri t7«tlstar sa Arba'-ili i-i ^^i7MAdar 
iZttNirgal iZwNusku. ^Ba-ak-ru su-hi-ru gft-sur lu-num 
^ina Hi Wltaa-an mu-si-ni-ka-a-ti i-ni-ku-u-ma ^§i-is-pu 

20 la li-sab-bu-u ka-ra-si^u-nu. 

Lament of the Arabian fugitives. — ^Ni§ip? m<s<MA-ri-bi 
ist-in a-na'ist-in ^^is-ta-na-'a-a-lum a-ha-mis '''^um-ma ina 
Hi mi-ni-i ki-i ip-si-i-tu an-ni-tu limut-tu '^im-hu-ru 
wia<uA-^ru-bu^ "^iim-ma as-su a-di-i rabuti^; sd i7MAssur 

25 la ni-is-su-ru ^^ni-ih-tu-ti ina tabti m^wAssur-bani-apli 
'^^sarri na-ram lib-bi t7MBil. 

Assyrian army aided by the gods. — ''^t7MBilit ri-im-tu 
i7MBil mi-i-tu'' ''^ka-dir(?)-ti i-la-a-ti '''sa it-ti iZwA-nim u 
t7MBil sit-lu-ta-at man-za-zu '^^ti-na-kib a77i«Mnakrutip?-ya 

30 ina karn^tipi-sa ga§-ra-a-ti ''^i7Mlstar a-si-bat oiwArba'-ili 
^i§S,ti lit-bu^at mi-lam-mi na-sa-'^a-ta'^ ^^ili wuMwA-ri-bi 
i-za-an-nun nab-li ^iZwDibba-ra kar-du a-nun-tu ku-us-sur- 
ma ^^ u-ra-as-si-pa ga-ri-ya ^iZwAdar kut-ta-hu kar-ra-du 

a. An unknowai ideogram. — h-h. Yar. ri-bi. — c. Var. ti. — 
d~d. Var. at. 


rabu-ii apal uuBil ^ina us-si4u zak-ti u-par-ri-'i napiS-tira 
am«anakrutipi-ya ^^i-teNusku sukkallu iia-'i-du mii-sa-pu-u 
bilu-u-ti ^"s4 ina ki-bit tYwAssur uuBilit ka-rit-tu i^Mbi-lit 
[tahazi] ^^icli-a-a il-lik-ma is-su-ra sarru-u-ti ^mi-ih-rit 
5 umman^ti-ya is-bat-ma ti-sani-kf-ta ga-ri-ya. 

Revolt of the Arabians against Uciti, son of Bir-Dadda. 
— ^Ti-bu-ut tswkakkipz t7«Assur u i-zwlstar ^^\\hx\\pi 
rabutip? bili^z-ya ^^s^ ina i-pis tahazi il-li-ku ri-su-ti 
^^ummanatii^z s4 w»U-a-a-ti-'i ^is-mu-u-ma ili-§u ip-pal-ki- 

10 tu. ^Su-u ip-lah-ma ^ul-tu biti in-nab-tu u-sa-am-ma. 

Capture of Udti. — ^'Ina tukul-ti t7M A^sur iVMSin t7Moamas 

i7MRainau ^^*7wBil ^wNabu lialstar sa Nina^-i ^i7Msar-rat 

kid-mu-ri «ulstar §a ai«Arba'-ili ^*^j7MAdai- iZMNirgal 

CwNusku I'^^Mtu ik-su-us-su-ma ^^^^ti-ra-as^-su a-na 

15 niatu iiu Assur M. 

I'^^Iiia ni-i§ kS,ti-ya §a a-na ka^ad am«ZMnakrutipi-ya 
^^am-da-ah-ha-ru ina ki-bit iZwAssur ii i7uBilit ^°^ina 
tgwhii-ut-ni-i ma-si-ri si-bit kati-ya ^*^sira(?) mi-si-su ap- 
lu-us ^^'ina la-ah ini-sa at-ta-di sir-ri-tu. ^'^Ul-li kalbi 

20 ad-di-su-ma ^'^ina abuUi si-it t7Msam-si sa kabal oiMNinS,fc» 
"^Sd ni-rib liiaS-nak-ti ad-na-a-ti na-bu-u zi-kir-sa ii^u-sa- 
an-sir-su t>Msi-ga-ni. ^^A-na da-ldl ta-nit-ti i7M Assur 
Wttlstar i^^u. ilaniijz rabuti^z bilii>i-ya ^^*ri-i-niii ar-si-su-ma 
ti-bal-lit nap-sat-su. 

25 Return march to Nineveh. — ^^^Ina ta-a-a-ar-ti-ya aiu^- 
su-ti ^^^sd ina a-hi tam-tim na-da-ta su-bat-sn ak-sti-ud. 
^^^Nisipz az«TJ-su-u §a a-na own7Mpihatipi-su-nii la sa-an-ku 
^^^la i-nam-<li-nu mau-da-at-tti ^^^na-dan ma-ti-su-un a-duk. 
^•^Ina lib-bi nisipz la kan-Sti-u-ti sib-tu as-kun. ^^Il^nipi- 

30 su-nu nisip«-su-nu as-lu-la a-na viauiUuk'SswvH. ^'^Nisip? 
oZwAk-ku-u la kan-su-ti a-nir. am27MPagripz-su-nu ina 
tj«ga-si-si a-lul i24gi_ijii._ti ^li u-sal-mi. i25gi_i^_tu.ti4a-nu 
al-ka-a a-na m&tuUuAMwxu. ^^A-na ki^-sir ak-sur-ma 

a. Var. a. — &. Xot ku (V R). 


127 fli ummS,nati-ya ma-'a-da-a-ti ^sa wwAssur i-ki-sa 

Flaying of Amu^ brother of Ahiyati. — ^^'^mA-a-mu 
apal wTf-i-ri ^it-ti mA-bi-ya-ti-'i ahi-^u ^i-zi-zu-nia it-ti 

5 uranianati-ya l-pu-§u tahazu" *ina kabal tam-ha-ri bal- 
tu-us-su ina kati as-bat ^ina Ninaw ali bilu-ii-ti-ya masak^- 
sii. as-hu-ut. 

Crrand demonstration in the temples of Nineveh. — ^mUm- 
man-al-das sar matulldim.iiM ^s4 ul-tu ul-la iZwAssur u 

10 i/wlstar bilipz-ya ^ik-bu-u a-na f-pis ardu-u-ti-ya ^ina ki-bit 
ilu-ti-su-nu sir-tu^ sa la in-nin-nu-u ^^arki-nu niat-su ili- 
su ip-pal-kit-ma ^^la-pa-an kit(?)-bar-tiardfi,ni^z-su s^ti-sab- 
§u-u fli-su ^i-dis-si-su ip-par-sid-ma is-ba-ta sadu-u. ^^ Ul- 
tu sadi-1 bit mai'-ki-ti-su i*a-sar it-ta-nap-ras-si-du ^^ki-ma 

15 surduissurM a-bar-sii-ma ^^ bal-tu-us-su al-ka-as-su a-na 
matuiiu AM>MVM. ^^jwTam-ma-ri-tu mPa-'a-i m Um-man-al-das 
i^s4 arki a-ba-miS 1-pu-su bi-lut matul\\M ^^§4 ina f-mu- 
ki ftoAssur u iiwlstar bilipz-ya ^u-sak-ni-sa a-na isMniri-ya 
2i«iTJ-a-a-ti-'i sar Tna^wA-ri-bi ^s4 ina ki-bit iZwAssur u 

20 izwlstar abikta-su as-ku-nu ^s^i-tu mati-su al-ka-su a-na 
jnatu K^^nv ki 2* ul-tu a-na na-dan(?)'' Wrru nikani^ji i-lu-u 
25 ina I-bar-bar §u-bat bilu-ti-su-un ^Snia-har iiwBilit ummi 
ilanipz rabuti^z ^"hi-ir-tu na-rara-ti iiwAssur ^Sf.pu-su a-di 
il§,ni2>i I-id-ki-id ^^fsMnir tsMsa-§a*-da-^-di u-sa-as-bit-su-nu-ti 

25 ^a-di bab i-kur is-du-du ina §apliti-ya ^^al-bi-in ap-pi at- 
ta-'i-id ilu-us-su-un ^u-sa-pa-a dan-nu-us-su-un ina puhur 
ummanS,ti-ya ^§d iZuAssur »7MSin tVwSamas tzwRaman 
^iZuBil awNabu i-zwlstar §4 NinS,H ^«M§ar-rat kid-inu-ri 
«Ml§tar §4 Arba'-ilifci ^tZwAdar ^wNirgal ^wNusku §4 la 

30 kan-su-ti-ya ^'^ u-§ak-ni-su a-na fsMniri-ya ^ina li-i-ti u da- 
na-a-ni ^ti-sa-zi-zu-in-ni sir oTO«ZMnakrutiji>z-ya. 

a. Var. ta-ha-zu. — h. Var. ma-Sak. — c. Var. ti. — d. VR sah. — 
e. Var. Sad.—/. Not Sd (V R). 


YIII. NABONIDUS (555-538 B.C.). 

Temple Restorations in Haran and Sippar (V R 64). 

Col. I. ^A-na-ku izw Na-bi-um-na-'i-id sarru ra-bu-u Sarru 
dan-nu ^sar kis-sa-ti sar Tin-tirw sar kib-ra-a-ti ir-bit-ti 
^za-ni-in I-sag-ili u I-zi-da *sd iVwSin u «MNin-gal i-iia libbi 
um-mi-su ^a-na si-ma-at sarru-u-tu i-si-mu si-ma-at-su 
5 ^apal m t7M Nabu-balat-su-ik-bi rubu i-im-ku pa-li-ih il^ni 
rabuti 'a-na-ku. 

^I-hul-hul bit «MSin §d ki-rib aiwHar-ra-nu ^s4 ul-tu 
u-mu sa-a-ti ^wSin bilu ra-bu-u ^^su-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi-§u 
ra-mu-u ki-ri-ib-su ^^i-li ali u biti sa-a^u lib-bu-us i-zu- 

10 uz-ma ^2 a7M«7« Sab-man-da ti-sat-ba-am-raa bita su-a-tini 

ub-bi-it-ma ^^u-§drlik-su kar-mu-tu. I-na pa-li-i-a ki-i-nira 

^^iiuBil bilu rabu-u i-na na-ra-am §airu-u-ti-ya ^^a-na ali 

u biti sa-a-su is-li-rau ir-su-u ta-a-a-ri. 

/^I-na ri-is sarru-u-ti-ya dara-ti u-sab-ru-'-in-ni ^"su-ut-ti. 

15 i^i7MMarduk bilu rabu ii tVwSin na-an-na-ri sami-i ii irsi- 
tim ^^iz-zi-zu ki-lal-la-an. i7MMarduk i-ta-ma-a it-ti-ya: 
^i7MNabu-na'id sar Tin-tiri-i i-na tMirMsisi ru-ku-bi-ka 
-1 i-si libnati^z I-hul-hul i-pu-us-ma ^wSiii bilu rabu-u 
22i-na ki-ir-bi-su su-ur-ma-a su-ba-at-su. ^sp^.r^^.j^j.^g 

20 a-ta-ma-a a-na «Mbil ilanip? «?tMarduk: ^Bita su-a-tim 
s4 tdk-bu-u i-pi-su ^aw/ZMSab-man-da sa-hi-ir-sum-ma pu- 
ug-gu-lu i-mu-ga-a-su. ^e^-^j^jvjarduk-raa i-ta-ma-a it-ti-ya: 
amit'M Sab-man-da sa tdk-bu-ti ^"sa-a-su matu-su u sarrauipz 
a-lik i-di-§u ul i-ba-as-si. 

25 28i.jja s4-lu-ul-ti satti i-na ka-sa-du 29ii-§at-bu-nis-sum- 
ma mKu-ra-as sar matu An-z?i-a,n arad-su sa-ah-ri ^i-na 
um-ma-ni-sti i-su-tu «m«M Sab-man-da rap-sa-a-ti ^^u-sap-pi- 
ih. ^mls-tu-mi-gu sar am«« Sab-man-da is-bat-ma ka-mu- 
ut-su a-na mS.ti-su ^il-ki. 

30 ^A-mat «Mbilu rabu-u iZwMarduk u i^^Sin na-an-na-ri 
§ami-i u irsi-tim ^§a ki-bi-it-su-nu la in-nin-nu-ti a-na 


ki-bi-ti-§u-nu sir-ti ^ap-la-ah ak-ku-iid na-kut-ti ar-§i-l-ma 

tul-lu-hu ^'^ pa-nu-u-a. *^La i-g'i la a-si-it a-hi la ad-da 

u-sat-ba-am-ma ^um-ma-ni-ya rap-sa-a-ti ul-tu jna^Ha-az- 

za-ti ^^pa-ad wkj^m Mi-sir ^^tam-tim 1-li-ti a-bar-ti ndrMPuratti 

5 a-di tam-tim ^^gap-li-ti ^^^arrknipi Tuhvitipi Sakkanakkipz 

u um-ma-ni-ya rap-sa-a-ti ^^s4 ««Sin «Moaina§ u ^wls-tar 

bilipi-i-a ya-ti *^i-ki-pu-nu ^a-na i-pi-su I-hul-hul bit 

i7MSin bili-j^a a-lik i-di-ya *^s4 ki-rib oZwHar-ra-nu sa 

wiiZwAssur-ba-an-apli sar m^teASsurw ^apal wi-zwAssur- 

10 ahi-iddina sar matuAssnrki rubu a-lik mah-ri-ya ^^i-pu-su. 

^''I-na arhi sa-al-mu i-na u-nii nfi,di sa i-na bi-ri ^^ti-ad-du- 

V N 

ni ^wSamas u izwRaman ^^i-na ni-mi-ku ^wl-a u iZwMarduk 
ina pi illi ik-u-tu ^i-iia si-ip-ri «MLibittu bil us-su u 
libnatipi coi. ii. ^i-na kaspi hurasi abni ni-sik-ti §u-ku-ru-tu 
15 hi-bis-ti iwkisti ^rikkipz wwlrini i-na hi-da-a-ti ii ri-sa-a-ti 
^i-li ti-ml-in-na s4 wiiVwAssur-ba-an-apli sar OTafwAssurAi 


^s4 ti-mi-in-na m Sul-man-asarid apal m^MAssur-na-sir-apli 
i-mu-ru ^us-su-su ad-di-ma ti-kin lib-na-at-su. I-na kurunni 
karani samni dispi ^sal-la-ar-Sti am-ha-as-ma ab-lu-ul ta- 

20 ra-ah-hu-us. 'I-Ii sa sarrS,nijpi ab-bi-f-a Ip-si-ti-su li-dan- 
nin-ma ^u-nak-ki-lu si-bi-ir-su. I-kur su-a-tim ul-tu ti- 
mi-in-SLi ^a-di tah-lu-bi-su i-is-si-is ab-ni-ma u-sa-ak-li-il 
si-bi-ir-su. ^^^wGusur fowfrini si-ru-tu ta-ar-bi-it seumHa- 
ma-na" ^^ u-s4-at-ri-is si-ru-us-sti. isuDalktipi fowirini ^^§4 

25 i-ri-is-si-na ta-a-bi u-ra-at-ta-a i-na babipz-su. ^^Kaspu 
hurasu igar&tip^-su u-sal-bi§-ma u-sa-an-bi-it sa-as-sa-ni-is. 
^*lli-i-mu za-ha-li-i ib-bi mu-nak-kib ga-ri-ya ^^ ka-at-ii-is 
us-zi-iz i-na ad-ma-ni-su. ^^11 izwlah-mu is-ma-ru-ti sa-pi- 
in a-a-bi-ya ^''i-na b§,b si-it t7M§am^i imittu u sumilu 

30 ti-sar-si-id. 

^^Ga-tim iZwSin z-iwNin-gal iVwNusku u iZttSa-dar-nun- 

na ^^hili-pi-i-a. ul-tu Su-an-na^-i ali sarru-u-ti-ya ^^as-ba- 

at-ma i-na hi-da-a-ti u ri-§a-a-ti ^^su-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi 

ki-ir-ba-su u-si-si-ib. ^^kirm'Ni'kkm ta§-ri-ih-ti ib-bi ma-har- 

c. Vlltii. 


§u-nu ak-ki-ma ^u-sam-hi-ir kad-ra-a-a. I-hul-hul ri-is- 
tum ti-nial-li-ma ^aZwHar-ra-an a-na pa-ad gi-im-ri-§u 
^ki-ma si-it arhi u-nam-mi-ir s4-ru-iu-su. 

^iZwSiu sar ilS.nipj sa sami-i u irsi-tira sa ul-la-nu-us-sti 
5 2Talu u matu la in-nam-du-u la i-tur-ru as-ru-us-su ^^a-na 
I-hul-hul bit sii-bat la-li-f-ka i-na i-ri-bi-ka ^damik-tim 
ali ii biti sa-a-sti lis-sa-ki-in sap-tu-uk-ka. ^Ilsbnipi a-§i- 
bu-tu M §ami-i ^ irsi-tim ^^li-ik-ta-ra-bu bit ^wSin a-bi 
ba-ni-su-uu. ^Ya-ti iZuNabu-n^'id sar Tin-tirn mu-sak-lil 

10 biti sti-a-tim ^^i^wSin sar ilanipz sa sarai-i ii irsi-tim i-na 
ni-is i-ni-su damkatipi ^^ha-di-is lip-pal-sa-an-ni-ma dr-hi- 
§am-raa i-na ni-ip-hi ii ri-ba ^^ li-dam-mi-ik it-ta-tu-ti-a 
uinipi-3^a lirsa-ri-ik ^''sanatipi-ya li-sa-an-ti-il hi-ki-in pa-lu- 
u-a ^'^am««una-ak-ru-ti-ya lik-su-ud awiZMza-ma-ni-ya li-sa-am- 

15 kit ^li-is-pu-un ga-ri-ya. «MNiu-gal ummi ilani rabuti 

^i-na ma-har iZwSin na-ra-mi-su li-ik-ba-aba-]ii-ti. *'^«uoama§ 

ii iiwls-tar si-it libbi-su na-am-ra ^^a-na fiwSin a-bi ba-ni- 

■ sti-nu li-ik-bu-ti damik-tira. '^^j-.'MNusku sukkallu si-i-ri 

su-pi-i-a li-is-mi-i-ma '^^ li-is-ba-at a-bu-tu. 

20 Mu-sa-ru-ii si-ti-ir su-um *^sa »» t7M Assur-ba-an-apli sar 
mdtuAssui'ki a-mu-ur-ma *^la u-nak-ki-ir kisalla" ap-su-u§ 
fcirrw nikani ak-ki *^it-ti mu-sa-ri-f-a as-kun-ma u-ti-ir as- 

*'^A-na fZMoamas da-a-a-nu sd sami-i u irsi-tim ^^I-babbar- 

25 ra bit-su sa ki-rib Sippar h ^^ sa m Nabu-kudurri-usur sarru 
mah-ri i-pu-§u-ma ^° ti-mi-in-su la-ba-ri u-ba-'i-ti la i-mu-ru 
^^bita su-a-tim i-pu-us-ma i-na XLV sanati^jz ^H§i biti 
su-a-tim i-ku-pu i-ga-ru-sii ak-ku-ud as-hu-ut ^na-kut-ti 
ar-si-i-ina tul-lu-lju pa-nu-ti-a. ^A-di tv^Samas ul-tu ki- 

30 ir-bi-su u-si-su-u ^ti-si-si-bu i-na biti sa-nim-ma bita 
§u-a-tim ad-ki-i-ma ^*^ ti-mi-in-su la-bi-ri li-ba-'i-ma XVIII 
aramat ga-ga-ri ^" u-sap-pi-il-ma ti-ml-in-na j»Na-ram- 
fZwSin apal msarru-kinu ^^s4 IIIMIIC sanS,tipi ma-na-raa 
sarru a-lik mah-ri-ya la i-mu-ru ^^i-^wSamas bilu rabu-u 
a. Or gamnL 


I-babbar-ra bit §u-bat tu-ub libbi-su ^"u-kal-lim-an-ni 
ya-a-§i i-na arfew tiSriti i-na arhi Sal-mu i-na iimi magiri 
^^§4 i-na bi-ri ti-ad-du-ni tiMSamaS u «« Raman "^^i-na kaspi 
hurasi abni ni-sik-ti §u-ku-ru-tu lii-bi§-ti f^wkisti ^^rikkipi 
5 tjMirini ina hi-da-a-ti u ri-sa-a-ti ^*f-li ti-ml-in-na mNa' 
ra-am-t7itSin apal mSarru-kinu ^^ubanu la a-si-i ubanu la 
l-ri-bi" ti-kin lib-na-at-su. 

Col. III. ^VM i«Mlrini dan-nu-tu a-na su-lu-li-§u u-sat- 
ri-is ^imdsilktipi isuivini si-ra-a-ti as-kup-pu u nu-ku-Si-i 

10 ^i-na bablJ5^su u-ra-at-ti. * I-babbar-ra a-di I-i-lu-an- 
azag-ga zik-kur-ra-ti-su ^i-is-§i-is f-pu-u§-ma u-§ak-lil si- 
bi-ir-su. ^Ga-tim iVMSamas bili-ya as-bat-ma i-na hi-da-a-ti 
u ri-§a-a-ti ^sti-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi ki-ir-ba-§u u-§i-§i-ib. ^ 
^Si-ti-ir su-um sa 7wNa-ra-am-ftoSin^ apal wSarru-kinu 

15 a-mu-ur-ma ^la u-nak-ki-ir kisalla ap-su-us Mrrunikkm 
ak-ki I'^it-ti mu-sar-ri-i-a a§-ku-uii-raa u-ti-ir as-ru-u§-su. 

■^^iVMoamas bilu rabu-u sa sami-i u irsi-tim nu-ur ilanipi 
ab-bi-i-Su" ^^ si-it lib-bi §d t-zwSin u iVwNin-gal ^^a-na I- 
babbar-ra bit na-ra-mi-ka i-na i-ri-bi-ka ^^parakku-ka 

20 da-ru-u i-na ra-mi-i-ka ^^ya-ti «MNabu-nS,'id sar Tin-tirw 
rubu za-ni-in-ka ^^mu-ti-ib lib-bi-ka f-bi-is ku-um-mi-ka 
si-i-ri ^'''ip-si-tu-u-a damhsitipi ha-di-is na-ap-li-is'^-ma ^^u- 
mi-sam-ma i-na ni-ip-lii u ri-ba i-na sa-ma-mi u ga-ga-ri 
^^du-ura-mi-ik it-ta-tu-u-a un-nin-ni-ya li-ki-1-nia ^Omu-gu-ur 

25 ta-as-li-ti wwliatti u si-bir-ri ki-i-nira ^^sa tu-sat-mi-hu ka- 
tu-ti-a lu-bi-il a-na du-u-ri da-a-ri. 

^A-na «MA-nu-ni-tum bilit tahazi na-§a-ta i^wkaSti i 
is-pa-ti 23 nau-gal-li-ma-at ki-bi-it uuBil^ a-bi-sti ^sa-pi-na- 
at omiiMna-ak-ru mu-hal-li-ka-at ra-ag-gu ^^a-li-ka-at mah-ri 

30 §d ilani ^sd i-na sit Samsi u frib Sara si u-dam-ma-ku 
it-ta-tu-u-a ^''I-ul-bar bit-su §a i-na Sippar^-i i7MA-nu-ni- 
tum §a VIII C-^ sanatipi ^ul-tu pa-ni mo^-ga-§al-ti-bur- 

a. Var. bu. — b. Sign for Sin omitted in V R. — c. Scribal error for 
ka? — d. VR ma, scribal error. — e. Scribal error for Sin? — /. In 
PSBA. 1882, p. 9, Pinches seems to have read VC. 


ya-a§ sar Tin-tir« ^apal mKudurrw^MBil sarru ma-na-ma 
la i-pu-su ^*^ ti-nn-in-su la-bi-ri ah-tu-ut-ma a-hi-it ab-ri-i-ma 


^^i-li ti-mi-in-na m Sa-ga-Sal-ti-bur-ya-as apal niKudurri- 
«mBi1 ^u8-su-§u ad-<ii"-ma ii-ki-in lib-ua-at-su ^bita sa- 
5 a-sti is-sis f-pu-us u-sak-lil §i-bi-ir-su. 

^t-zwA-nu-ni-tum bilit tahazi mu-sal-li-mat ki-bit «mBi1^ 
a-bi-su ^sa-pi-na-at aTO«7Mna-ak-ru mu-hal-li-ka-at rag-gu ^^a- 
li-ka-at mah-ri sa ilanipz u-sar-ma-a su-ba-at-su ^'sat-tuk-ku 
u niu-da-bi-i i-li sa mah-ri ti^a-ti-ir-ma ^u-kfn ma-har-su. 

10 At-ta «M A-nu-ni-tum bilti rabi-ti ^^a-na biti su-a-tim 
ha-di-is i-na i-ri-bi-ka ^^ ip-si-tu-u-a damkatipz ha-di-is na- 
ap-li-si-ma *i dr-hi-sam-ma i-na sit samsi u irib samsi 
^a-na t7MSin a-bi a-li-di-ka su-uk-ri-ba damik-tim. 

*^Man-nu at-ta sa i7MSin u i?!<Saraas a-na sarru-u-tu 

15 i-nani-bu-su-ma **i-na pa-li-i-su bitu su-a-tim in-na-hu-ma 
is-sis ib-bu-su ^mu-sa-ru-u si-tir su-mi-ya li-mur-ma la 
u-nak-ka-ar ^kisalla lip-su-us ttvru nik^ni li-ik-ki ^''it-ti 
mu-sa-ru-ti si-tir su-mi-su lis-kun-ma lu-tir as-ru-us-sti 
^iZuSamas ii i7MA-nii-ni-tum su-pu-u^u li-is-mu-ti *^li-im- 

20 gu-ra ki-bit-su i-da-a-su lil-li-ku ^li-sa-am-ki-ta ga^-ri-su 
u-mi-sam-ma a-na i^Sin ^^a-bi ba-ni-^u-un da-mi-ik-ta^u 


Capture of Babylon, Restoration of Gods to their Temples (V R 35).<* 

■^ Sat-tuk-ku ti-sab-ti-li ti-la- .... * [is]-tdk-ka-an ki-rib 
ma-ha-zi pa-la-ha i7MMarduk §ar il^nip? . . -si-a kS.tu-us-su 
25 ^li-mu-ut-ti ali-su .. -nu(?) ip-pu-u§ u-mi-sa-am ....pi-^u 
i-na ab-s4-a-ni la ta-ab-su-tu sal-hu-tim ti-hal-li-ik kiil-lat- 
si-in ^a-na ta-zi-im-ti-si-na ihihil ilani;jz iz-zi-is i-gu-ug- 
ma(?) .... ki-su-tir-su-un. Ilanipz a-si-ib lib-bi-su-nu i-zi-bu 

a. VR ki. — b. Scribal eiTor for Sin? — c. V R ta. — d. From a 
barrel-cylinder found at Babylon. The first six lines and the last ten 
(36-45), as published in V R, are so fragmentary as to be unintelligible. 
— e. The dots mark lacunae in the text. 

40 CYRUS. 

ad-raa-an-§u-un ^^i-na ug-ga-ti Sd u-§i-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Sti- 
an-naw /zwMarduk .... li sa-ah-ra a-na nap-har da-4d-mi 
s4 in-na-du-u su-bat-su-un. ^'^TJ niM pi mdtuSu-mi-ri b. 
Akkadi/jt sii i-mu-u sd-lam-ta-a§ u-sa-hi-ir ka- . . . -pi ir-ta- 
5 §i ta-a-a-ra kul-lat ma-ta-a-ta ka-li-si-na i-hi-it ib-ri-i-su- 
[ma] i^iS-ti-'i-i-ma ina-al-ki i-sa-ru bi-bil lib-bi §4 it-ta- 
ma-alj ka-tu-us-su »iKii-ra-as sar ai«tAn-sd-aii it-ta-bi ni-bi- 
it-su a-na ma-li-ku-tim kul-la-ta nap-har iz-zak-ra kat-su(?) 
^^wiateKii-ti-i gi-mir um-inan man-da u-ka-an-ni-sd a-na si- 

10 pi-sii, Nisi;;z sal-mat kakkadi sa ti-six-ak-si-du ka-ta-a-§ii 
^^i-na ki-it-tim u nd-sa-ru is-ti-ni-'i-i-si-na-a-tim. i77iMarduk 
bilu rabu ta-ru-u nisi/?;-sii ip-§i-i-ti sd-nin-su ka-a-ta ^ 
lib-ba-su i-sd-ra ha-di-iS ip-pa-li-is. 

^°A-na ali-su BabilipUi a-la-ak-su ik-bi u-sd-as-bi-it-sn-ma 

15 har-ra-nu Tin-tirn. Ki-ma ib-ri u tap-pi-i it-tal-la-ka i-da- 
a-su. 1^ Um-ma-ni-su rap-s4-a-tira sd ki-ma mf-i nari la 
u-ta-ad-du-ti ni-ba-su-un tfukakkipz-Su-nu sa-an-du-ma i-sd- 
at-ti-ha i-da-a-§u. ^''Ba-lu kab-li u ta-ha-zi ti-si-ri-ba-as 
ki-rib Sti-an-naw ala-su BabilipUi i-ti-ir i-na Sap-sd« 

20 toi7m Nabu-na'id sarru la pa-li-hi-su u-ma-al-la-a ka-tu-n§- 
§u. i^Nisi^j? Tin-tir^;*- ka-li-su-nu nap-har, mdtuSu-xni-vi u 
Akkadiii ru-bi-i ii sak-kan-nak-ka sd-pal-§u ik-mi-sa 
ti-na-as-si-ku si-pu-us-su ih-du-d a-na §arru-u-ti-su im-mi-ru 
pa-nu-us-su-un. ^^Bi-lu §d i-na tu-kul-ti sd ti-bal-li-tu 

25 mi-tu-ta-an i-na pu-us'^-ku u pa-ki-i ig-mi-lu kul-la-ta-an 
ta-bi-is ik-ta-ar-ra-bu-su is-tam-ma-ru zi-ki-ir-sii. 
2<^A-na-ku wKu-ra-aS sar kis-sat Sarru rabu §arru dan- 


nu sar Tin-tirw sar nKttoSu-ml-ri ii Ak-ka-di-i §ar kib-ra-a-ti 
ir-bi-it-tim ^lapal mKa-am-bu-zi-ya Sarru rabu sar aiuAn- 
30 sd-an bin-bini mKu-ra-as sarru rabu Sar aZwAn-sd-an Hb- 
bal-bal mSi-is-pi-iS sarru rabu sar aZwAn-sd-an ^ziru da- 
ru-ti sd sarru-d-tu sd uuBil u tZMNabu ir-a-mu pa-la-a- 
su a-na tu-ub lib-bi-su-nu ih-si-ha [ri'u]-ut-su. 

I-nu-ma a-[na ki-]rib^ Tin-tir/ji i-ru-bu sa-li-mi-is ^i-na 
a. VRta. — i. Vlii. 

CYEUS. 41 

ul-si" u ri-s4-a-tira i-na ikal ma-al-ki ar-ma-a su-bat bi-lu- 
tim t-fttMarduk bilu rabii lib-bi ri-it-pa-sti sa apli[j9« §a] 
Tin-tirx.i u . . . -an-ni-ma u-mi-§am a-§i-'i-a pa-la-ah(?)-su 
2*uin-ma-ni-ya rap-s4-a-tim i-na ki-rib Tin-tirH i-sA-at-ti-ha 
5 su-ul-ma-nis nap-bar [jred^ttSumiri ii] Akkadifci dim(?)-gal 
.... -tim ul u-sar-si ^5 ki-rib Babilin u kul-lat ma-ha-zi-su 
i-na sa-li-im-tim as-ti-'i-i aplipz Tin-tir[tj] ...h ma-la 
Kb ... -ma ab-sa-a-ni la si-ma-ti-su-nu su-bat-su(?) ^^an- 
hii-ut-su-un vi-pa-as-si-ha u-sd-ap-ti-ir sa-ar-ma-^u-nu. 

10 A-na ip-si-f-ti [an-na-ti] t'ZwMarduk bilu rabu-u ih-di-i- 
ma 2"a-na ya-a-ti mlvu-ra-as sarri pa-li-ih-su ii wKa-am-bu- 
zi-ya apli si-it lib-bi [-ya ii] ana(?) nap-[har(?)] um-ma-ni-ya 
2^da-am-ki-is ik-ru-ub-ma i-na sa-lim-tim ma-ljar-su^c?) ta- 
bi-is ni-it-ta[-at-ti-ik. I-na kibtti-su] sir-ti nap-har sarrS,ni 

15 a-si-ib parakki/»z ^§4 ka-li-is kib-ra-a-ta i§-tu tani-tim i-li- 
tim a-di tam-tim sap-li-tim a-si-ib kul[-lat mS,tati] sarrS,nij9? 
matu A-haT-Ti-i a-si-ib su-ta-ri ka-li-su-un ^^bi-lat-su-nu ka- 


bi-it-tim ti-bi-lu-nim-ma ki-ir-ba Su-an-naw ti-na-as-si-ku 

20 Is-tu . . . .-an aZjtASsurn il IStar-x^xi ^^A-ga-diw 
ni.t<»< Ab-nu-nak «;« Za-am-ba-an a/wMi-tiir-nu Dur-iluw a-di 
pa-ad mdttiKu-ii-i ma-ha[-zi sa l-bir-]ti n^rwDiklat s4 is-tu 
ab-na-ma na-du-ti su-bat-su-un ^ilani;jz a-si-ib lib-bi-su-nu 
a-na as-ri-§u-nu ti-tir-ma u-sar-ma-a su-bat dS,ra-a-ta. Kul- 

25 lat nisipi-su-nu u-pa-ah-hi-ra-am-ma u-tl-ir da-M-mi-su-un. 
^tr ilanipz ma^wSu-mi-ri ii Akkadii-i sd miVMNabu-n^'id 
a-na ug-ga-tim bil il§,nipi u-sf-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Su-an-najw 
i-na ki-bi-ti «MMarduk bflu rabu i-na sd-li-im-tim ^i-na 
ma§-ta-ki-su-nu ti-sf-si-ib §u-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi. Kul-la-ta 

30 ilanipz sd ti-si-ri-bi a-na ki-ir-bi ma-lja-zi-su-un ^u-mi-s4-am 
ma-ljar tVwBfl u t7«Nabu sd a-ra-ku umipz-ya li-ta-mu-u 
lit-taz-ka-ru a-ma-a-ta du-un-kf-ya ^ a-na tVuMarduk bili-ya 
li-ik-bu-u s4 wKu-ra-as sarru pa-li-hi-ka u mKa-am-bu-zi-ya 

a. V R ad. — b. V 11 S^ — c. An unknown ideogram. 



1. First Egyptian Campaign (V R 1, 52-2, 27). 

^^I-na mali-ri-1 gir-ri-ya a-na matuMa-kan u »n<2<MMi-luh- 

ha lu-u al-lik. ^•'^ «i Tar-ku-ti gar w^^m Mu-sur u wa^wKu-u-si 

^"^sd m «7m Assur-ahi-iddina sar mdtuUuAMuTki abu ba-im-u-a 

^abikta-sii is-ku-nu-nia i-bf-lu m&t-su u su-u mTav-ku-u 

5 ^^da-na-an t7itAssur f^wlstar ii il^ni;^^ rabiitiyj? bi'lipz-ya 

. im-si-ma ^Mt-ta-kil a-na i-muk ra-man-i-su. I-li sarrS.n^j>2 

^^am^wki-i-pa-a-ni sa ki-rib ma^MMu-snr ii-pa-ki<lu abu 

b&nu-u-a ^^a-na da-a-ki ha-ba-a-ti u i-kim** wks^mMu-sut 

il-li-ka. ^^Sir-iis-su-iin i-ru-um-ma v-Uh 1:i-rib aiuMi-im-i^i 

10 ^^ali sa abu b&nu-u-a ik-sn-du-ma a-na mi-sir mituUuAssuTki 

u-tir-ru^. ^2^i4a^_]^ii ha-an-tu ina ki-rib Nina^-j il-lik-am- 

nia ^^ u-sa-an-na-a ya-a-ti. 

ili ip-si-i-ti an-na-a-ti ^*llb-bi f-gug-ma is-sa-ru-uh ka- 

bit-ti. "^''As-si k^ti-3'a u-sal-li t7j<Assur u i7Mlstar assur- 

15 i-tu. 6*^Ad-ki-i am«M i-mu-ki-y a si-ra-a-ti" sa i7MAssur u 

izwlstar 6*' u-mal-lu-u katu'^-u-a. A-na nta^wMu-sur u 

?M<2<M Ku-u-si ''^ us-ti-is-si-ra har-ra-nu. 

Ina mi-ti-ik gir-ri-ya ^^XXa-an II sarranipi sa a-hi tam- 
tim kabal tam-tim u na-ba-li "^ard^nipi da-gil pa-ni-ya 

20 ta-raar-ta-su-nu ka-bit-tu '^ina mali-ri-ya is-su-nini-raa 
u-na-a§-si-ku sipi-ya. ''^Sarr^ni;;? sa-a-tu-nu a-di i-mu-ki- 
§u-nu isMilippi;>z-su-nu ''^ina tam-tim n na-ba-li it-ti 
umm^nati-j^a '^ur-hu pa-da-nu u-§a-as-bit-su-nu-ti. f^A-na 
na-ra-ru-u-ti ^lia-mat*(?) sa sarrani/;? «««« ki-pa-a-ni '^'^sa 

25 ki-rib to<j<im Mu-sur ard^pHii da-gil pa-ni-ya "'ur-ru-lji-iS 
ar-di-1-ma al-lik a-di a;«Kar-t7MBS,ni-^-ti. 

a. Var. ki-mu. — b. Var. ra. — e. Var. ti. — d. Var. ka-tu. — e-c. Var. 
omits. — /. Var. Ba-ui. 



1. First Egyptian Campaign (V R 1, 52-2, 27). 

^2 In my first expedition (lit. the first my expedition) 

to Makan and Miluljha I went. ^Tarku king of Egypt 

and of Cush ^who Esarhaddon, king of Assyria, my 

father (lit. the father my begetter) ^his overthrow 

5 accomplished and took possession of his country, and he 

* Tarku ^the might of Assur, of Istar and of the gods 
great my lords forgot and ^"trusted to the power of 
himself. Against the kings, ^governors, whom within 
Egypt appointed my father (lit. the father my begetter), 

10 ^^to kill, to plunder and to seize Egypt he came. 
^^ Against them he entered and dwelt in Memphis, ''^a 
city which my father had captured and to the territory 
of Assyria had added. ^^A courier swift into the midst 
of Nineveh came and ^informed me. 

15 At (lit. upon) deeds these ^my heart was enraged 
and was angry my liver. ^I lifted my hands, I be- 
sought Assur and Istar of Assyria (lit., the Assyrian). 
^^I mustered my forces noble [with] which Assur and 
Istar ^''had filled mj hand. To Egypt and Cush ^I 

20 directed (lit. made straight) the way. 

In the progress of my expedition ^^ twenty two kings 

of the side of the sea, the midst of the sea and the 

land, '^servants subject to me (lit. beholding my face) 

. their present heavy '''linto my presence brought (lit. 

25 bore) and kissed my feet. ^^ Kings these together- 
with their forces, their ships, '''^by sea and by land 
with my troops "*the road, the way, I caused them to 
take (i.e. to march). '^^For the help, the aid of the 
kings, the governors, ^^who [were] in Egypt, servants 

30 subject to me (lit. beholding my face) ""quickly I set 
out and came to Kar-Banit. 


'^roTar-ku-u sar nus^wMu-sur u TnatuKu-n-si ki'^-rib oZmMi- 
im-pi '^a-lak gir-ri-ya i§-m{-i-ma a-na f-pis kabli i^iMkakkipz 
^•^u taljazi ina^ mah-ri-ya id-ka-a amUu?,khipi tahazi-su. 
^^Ina tiikul-ti t-zwAssur i7mBi1 i7MNal)u lisLUipi vnhntipi 
5 hilipi-ya ^^a-li-kut idi-ya iiia tahazi siri rap-si as-ku-na 
abikti umm^nati-su. ^^mTar-ku-u ina ki-rib aiwMi-im-pi 
is-rna-a tdh-ti-f ummanati-su ^*naiii-ri-ri ^wAssur u awlstar 
is-lju-pu-su-ma il-li-ka^ mab-'^hu-ui-'^ ^^mi-lani-nii sarru-u- 
ti-ya ik-tu-iiiu-su-ma ^^sd u-sa-'i-i-nu-in-ui ilsLnipi su-par(?) 
10 sanii irsiti. ^'^aiu Mf-im-pi u-mas-srr-ma a-iia su-zu-ub 
napis-tim-su ^^in-na-bit a-iia ki-rib azu Ni-'i. ^^Ala §u-a-tii 
as-bat umman^ti-ya u-si-rib li-si-sib i-na lib-bi. 
^^mNi-ku-u ' sar aZMMi-im-pi u a^wSa-a-a 

^ij»Sarni-lu-dd-ri sar aiwSi-'i-nu 

15 ^2 ^ pi_ga^_an-hu-ru gar a^MNa-at-hu-u 

^^mPa-ak-ru-ru §ar a^MPi-Sap-tu 

^* OT B u-iik-ku-na-an-ni-'i-j)i sar aiu Ha-at-hi-ri-bi 
^^wiNa-ali-ki-i sar aZMHi-ni-in-si 

^''7«Pa-tu-bis-ti §ar aZwZa-'a-nu 

20 ^'mTj-na-rau-nu sar ateNa-at-hu-ii 

^^mHar-si-ya-l-su sar rtZMZab'^im-u-ti 

^^mPu-ii-a-a-ma §ar aZwPi-^-in-di-di 

^o'^mSu-si-in-ku sar a/wPu-si-ru 

1^1 m Tap-na-ali-ti sar oZMPu-nu-bu 

25 io2.^jBu-uk-ku-iia-an-ni-'i-pi sar aiu Ah-ni 

i^^wlp-ti-har-di-i-su sar aiMPi-ha-at-ti-liu-ru-un-pi-ki 

I*'* ?n Na-alj-ti-liu-ru-an-si-ni sar aZwPi-sap-di-^'a-aS' 
lo^mBu-kur-ni-ni-ip sar aiuF n-ah-nu-ti 

^^wiSi-ha-a sar aZMSi-ya-a-ii-tu 

30 10" mLa-mi-in-tti sar aiwHi-mu-ni 

lo^mls-pi-ma-a-tu sar aZMTa-a-a-ni 

^<^»«Ma-an-ti-mi-an-hi-i sar aZjtNi-'i 

a. Not ku (V R). — i. Var. a-na. — c. Var. ku. — d~d. Var. ri (III R 
17, 87).— e. So IIIR 17, 100. VR has Tarn.—/. Var. Bi. — ^-^. Var. 



'^Tarku, king of Egypt and of Cush, in Memphis 
■^[of] the march of my expedition heard aud to make 
fight, arms ^'^and battle, in front of me (Ht. my front) 
he mustered the men of his battle (i.e. his soldiers). 
5 ^^By the help of Assur, Bel, Nabu, the gods great, my 
lords, ^^xnarching [at] my sides, in a battle of the plain 
wide I accomplished the overthrow of his troops. ^Tarku 
in the midst of Memphis heard of the defeat of his 
troops, ^the brilliance of Assur and of Istar cast him 

10 down and he went forward, ^the lustre of my royalty 
covered him ^ [with] which had favored me the gods 
rulers(?) of heaven and earth. ^"Memphis he left and to 
save his life ^he fled (lit. vanished) to the midst of 
Thebes. ^That city I took, my troops I caused to ent^r, 

15 I caused to remain therein (lit. in the heart). 

20 ^Bukkunanni'pi 
95Nahki r 
25 99Piiama 
30 i<^*Nahtihuruansini 
106 SiU 
35 i<)9Mantimianhi 

king of Memphis and of Sais 

king of Si'nu 

king of Nathu 

king of PiSaptu 

king of Athribis 

king of Hininsi 

king of Za'nu 

king of Nathu 

king of Zabnuti 

king of Mendes 

king of Pusiru 

king of Punubu 

king of Ahni 

king of Pihattihurunpiki 

king of Pisapdi'4 

king of Pahnuti 

king of Siyautu 

king of Himuni 

king of Tani 

kinof of Thebes 


1^*^ sarranii>i an-nu-ti amiiupihatipi ami/wki-pa-a-ni gd ki-rib 
»na<MMu-sur ^^^ u-pa-ki-du abu ba-nu-u-a sa la-pa-an ti-bu-ut 
wTar-ku-u ^^^pi-kit-ta-su-uu ti-mas-si-ru ini-lu-u sira ^^^u- 
tir-ma a-sar pi-kit-ti-§u-un ina mas-kdn-i-su-un ap-kid-su- 
5 nu-ti. ^^*»Kj<MMu-sur »na<MKu-u-su sa abu banu-ii-a ik-su- 
du a-na Is-su-ti as-bat. ^^^Masai-atipz f-li sa u-mi i)a-ni 
u-dan-n ill-ma u-rak-ki-sa ^^^rik-sa-a-ti. It-ti hu-ub-ti ina- 
'a-di gal-la-ti ^^'ka-bit-ti §al-mis a-tu-ra a-iia Nin^&t. 

^^^Arka'^-nu §arranii?z an-nu-ti ma-la ap-ki-du ina a-di-ya 

10 ili-tu-u ^^^la is-su-ru ma-mit ilanipz rabutij»z tabtu i-pu-us- 

su-nu-ti im-su-ma ^^^^lib-ba-su-nu-ti ik-pu-ud /liraut-tu da- 

bab-ti sur-ra-a-ti id-bu-bu-ma ^^i mi-lik la ku-sir(?) iili ''-li-ku 

ra-man-su-uii um-ma: jwTar-ku-u ^22^141^ ki-rib matuMa- 

sur i-na-salj-u-nia at-tu-ni a-sa-ba-ni mi-i-nu.- ^^I-li wTar- 

15 ku-ti sar mrt^wKu-u-si a-na sa-kan a-di-i u sa-li-mi i24|j.j^a_ 

'i-i-ru rtmi7Mrak-bi-f-su-un um-ma: Su-lum-mu-u ^^Sjjj^ i^j. 

ri-in-ni liJ? ni-iii-dag^-ga-ra a-ha-mis ^^m^t a-bi- 

lii-na-a ni-zu-uz-ma a-a ib-ba-si ina bi-ri-in**-ni sa-nu-ura- 

ma bi-lum. 127 ^.j^j^ ummanat wirj^xiVwAssurti 1-muk bilii- 

20 ti-va sa a-na kit-ri-su-nu uS-zi-zu ^^^ is-ti-ni-'i-u a-mat 


am«ZM§u-par-saki7)i-ya a-ma-a-ti^ an-na-a-ti^ 129 i§.jjr,u.^ 
oww7Mrak-bi-i-su-un a-di sip-va-a-ti^u-nu is-bat-u-nim-ma 
^3'^i-mu-ru ip-Sit sur-ra-a-ti^-su-un. SarrS,nipz an-nu-ti^ 
25 is-bat-u-nim-ma ^^^iiia bi-ri-ti parzilli is-ka-ti parzilli li-tam- 
mi-bu k^ti u sipi. ^^ Ma-mit iZttAssur sar ilanipj ik-su-us- 
su-nu-ti-ma sa ih-tu-u ina a-di-i ^"^^ilanipi rabutipz tabti/ 
k§,tusfi'-su-un u-ba-'i-i-ma §a i-purus*-su-nu-ti ^^du-un-ku. 

a. Var. ar-ka-a. — b. Var. mi. — c. Var. it. — d. Var. omits. — e. Var. 
ti. — /. Var. ta-ab-ti. — g. Yar. ka-tu§. — h. Var. iu. 


1^*^ kings these, prefects, governors,- whom in Egypt ^^^had 
appointed my father, who before the approach of Tarku 
1^2 their appointment left, filled the plain, ^^^I brought 
back and [to] the place of their appointment in their 
5 stations I appointed them. "^ Egypt, Cush, which my 
father had conquered, anew (lit. to newness) I seized. 
1^^ Guards more than before (lit. upon those of the days 
before) I strengthened and I bound ^^^ bonds. With 
plunder much, booty i^' heavy, peacefully I returned to 

10 Nineveh. 

11^ Afterwards kings these, as many as I had appointed, 
against my compact sinned, ^^^did not keep the oath of 
the gods great, the good I had done them forgot 
and ^^ their heart made a plan of evil, a device of 

15 seditions they devised and ^^^a counsel not becomingc?) 
they counseled [with] themselves, saying : " Tarku ^^Sout 
of the midst of Egypt they drive (lit. wrench) and as for 
us our dwelling is numbered." ^^To Tarku king of Cush 
for the establishment of compacts aiid alliance ^^'^they 

20 sent their messengers, saying: "An alliance ^^between 
us let be established and let us favor each other, ^^sthe 
country of this side we will strengthen and not shall 
there be amongst us another lord." ^^ Against the troops 
of Assyria, the force of my lordship, which for their 

25 assistance I had stationed, ^they devised a plot (lit. 
word) of evil. 

My generals things these ^^9 heard, their messengers 
together with their dispatches they caught and ^^saw 
the work of their seditions. Kings these they seized and 

30 ^31 in bonds of iron, fetters of iron, bound hands and feet. 
^^The oath of Assur, king of the gods, captured them, 
who had sinned against the compacts ^^of the gods great, 
the good of whose hands I had sought and had done 
them ^^ favor. 


tr nisip? a;MSa-a-a'aZMPi"-in-di-di a^MSi^-'a-nu ^-^u si-it-ti 

al^nipi ma-la it-ti-su-nu sak-nu ik-pu-du limut-tu ^sihra 

u rabii ina isMkakkipz ti-sam-ki-tu. I-du a-ml-lura*' la. l-zi- 

bu ina lib-bi. ^amWuPagripz-su-nu i-lu-lu ina wMga-si-Si. 

5 *Masak[-su-nu sa isj-hu-tu u-hal-li-bu dur all. 


^Sarranipz an-nu-ti sa limiif^^-tu i§-tf-ni-'i-u ^a-na 
ummS^nat matu uu Assur kt bal-tu-us-su-iiu "a-na Ninaij a-di 
mah-ri-ya ti-bil-u-ni. ^A-na wNi-ku-u nltu bi-ri-su-im 
ri-i-mu ar-si-sLi-ma u-bal-lit iiap-sat-su. ^A-di-i Hi §a 

10 mah-ri u-sa-tir-ma it-ti-su as-kun. i°Lu-bul-tu bi^*-ml 
u-lab-bi-su-ma al-lii hurasi ^^ si-mat sarru-ti-su as-kun-su 
simii>« hurasi u-rak-ki-sa ^^rit-ti-i-§u. Patar pamlli sib- ^*^' 
bi sa ih-zu-su hurasu ^^ni-bit sumi-ya ina muh-hi as-tur-ma 
ad'^-din-su. ^*i.mNarkab£iti/jz imirusisipi im:ru.\ydripi a-iia 

15 ru-kub bilu-ti-sii a-kis-su. ^^aiwizw Su-par-saki^^z-ya 
o»i«M pihati/?; a-na kit-ri-su it-ti-su as-pur. i^A-sar abu 
banu-u-a ina aiitSa-a-a a-na sarru-u-ti ip-kid-^-du-us^ ^''a-na 
mas-kdn-i-su li-tir-su. IT 7ni7MNabu-si-zib-an'*-ni apal-su 
^^a-na azwHa-at-ha-n-ba ap-kid. Tabtiim* damik-tu ^^i-li 

20 sa abi bani-^-ya u-sa-tir-ma i-pu-us-su. 

^o^Xar-ku-ii a-sar in-nab-tu ra-sub-bat wwkakki iiuAssur 
bili-ya ^lis-hu-up-su-ma il-lik sfmat mu-si-§u. ^^ArkS^-nu 
TO K«-da-ma-ni-i apal wSa-ba-ku-u u-sib ina wakussi Sarru- 
ti-su. 23^;,^;f;fi_'i aitilJ-nu a-na dan-nu-ti-su is-kun u-pah- 
25 Iji-ra il-lat-su. ^'^A-na mit-hu-si ummfi,n&ti-ya apllpi 
Tuatu iiu AMuv ki ^sa ki-rib aZMMi-im-pi id-ka-a ka-bal-§u. 
^'^Nisi;?? sa-a-tu-nu 1-si-ir-raa is-ba-ta rau-us-sa-su-un. 
^"amtoAllaku ha-an-tu a-na Nina^i il-lik-am-ma ik-ba-a 

a. Yar. Bi. — h. Var. Sa. — c. Yar. lu. — d. Yar. li-mut, — e. Yar. a. 
/. Yar. ki. — g. Yar. Su. — h. Yar, a. — i. Yar. ta-ab-tum. — j. Yar. ba-nl 


And the people of Sais, of Mendes, of Si'anu ^.^and of 
the rest of the cities, as many as with them were arrayed 
[and] made a plan of evil, ^ small and great with 
weapons they overthrew. One man they did not leave 
5 therein. ^ Their corpses they hung up on stakes. *[With 
their] skins [which] they stripped off they covered the 
wall of the city. 

^Kings these, who evil devised ^against the troops of 
Assyria, alive (lit. their life) '^to Nineveh unto my 

10 presence they brought. ^To Necho out of their midst 
favor I granted him and spared (lit. caused to live) his 
life. ^Compacts more than before (lit. upon these of 
before) I increased and with him I established. "^^ [In] 
clothing birmi I clotlied him and a chain of gold, 

15 11 insignia of his royalty, I gave him (lit. made for him), 
rings of gold I bound ^ [on] his hands. An iron girdle- 
dagger (lit. a dagger of iron of the girdle), which its 
hilt [was] of gold, ^^the naming of my name thereon I 
wrote and gave to him. ^^ Chariots, horses, assesc?), for 

20 the riding of his "lordship I presented him. i°My generals, 
prefects, for his assistance with him I sent, i*^ Where my 
father in Sais to royalty had appointed him ^^to his 
station I restored him. And Nabu-sizibanni, his son, ^^to 
Athribis I appointed. Good, favor, ^^more than that of 

25 my father, I increased and did to him. 

^Tarku, where he had fled, the might of the weapon 
of Assur my lord -^cast him down and he went [to] 
the fate of his night. ^Afterwards l^damani, son of 
Sabaku, sat on the throne of his royalty. ^Thebes, On, 

30 his strength (lit. unto his might) he made, he assembled 
his army. ^'^To fight mj^ troops, native Assyrians (lit. 
sons of Assyria), ^who [were] in Memphis, he mustered 
his troops, ^epg^pig those he besieged and he seized 
their exit. ^A courier swift to Nineveh came and in- 

35 formed me. 


2. Second Egyptian Campaign (V R 2, 28-48). 

2^Ina Il-i gir-ri-ya a-na maiiMMu-sur ii ma^Mlvu-u-si us-ti- 
fs-§i-ra har-ra-nii. ^o^f^j^ a-lak gir-ri-ya is-rni- 
ma ^sd ak-bu-su mi-sir TnatwMu-sur. aiuMi-im-j)! u-ma§- 
sir-ma ^^a-na §u-zu-ub napis-tim-su in-na-bit a-na ki-rib 
5 oZitNi-'i. ^^Sarranipz amaui)\hs,i'ipi aTOjiuki-pa-a-ni sa ki-rib 
m(j<j<Mu-sur as-ku-nu ^ina rrli-ya il-li-ku-u-nim-ma u-na- 
as-si-ku §ipi-ya. ^Arki m Ur-da-ma-ni-i har-ra-nu as-bat 
^al-lik a-di a^wNi-'i ali dan-nu-ti-su. ^''Ti-ib tahazi-ya 
dan-ni f-mur-ma aZwNi-'i u-ma§-sir ^''in-na-bit a-na a^wKi-ip- 

10 ki-pi. Ala §u-a-tu a-na si-hir-ti-^u ^ina tukul-ti iVwAssur 
u fzwlstar ik-su-da kata-a-a. ^Kaspu hurasu ni-sik-ti 
abnipz bus^ ikalli-su ma-la ba-su-u ^''lu-bul-ti bir-mf kitu^j 
imirusiaipi Tahvitipi ni^ijn zik-ru" u zin-nis ^^11 tsMdim-mi 
sirutipz pi-tik* za-ha-li-i ib-bi ^s^ IIMVC gun ki-lal-§u- 

15 nu man-za-az bab i-kur ^ul-tu man-za-al-ti-su-nu as-suh- 
ma al-ka-a a-na matuuu Assiwu. ^Sal-la-tu ka-bit-tu ina 
la mi-ni a§-lu-la ul-tu ki-rib aiwNi-'i ^i-li nuJ^wMu-sur u 
tnatuKn-u-si ^t.?Mkakkipz-ya u-sam-ri-ir-ma a§-ta-kan li-i-tu. 
*'^It-ti ka-ti ma-li-ti §al-mis a-tu-ra *^a-na NinS;W ali bflu- 

20 ti-ya. 

3. Hunting Inscription (I R 7, Xo. IX A).c 

^A-na-ku TOiiwAssur-bani-apli sar kissati sar rndtuiiuAssuri-i 

§a ^wAssur tVMBilit 1-mu-ki si-ra-a-ti ^u^at-li-mu-uS. NiSipi 

sa ad-du-ku tgwmid-pa-a-nu iz-zi-tti §a uulstar bf-lit tahazi 

^lli-su-un az-ku-up mulj-hu-ru 1-li-su-nu u-ma-hir karana 

25 ak-ka-a 1-li-su-un. 

a. Var. ra. — h. Yar. ti-ik. — c. Accompanying a bas-relief in which 
the king is pouring out wine over slain lions. 


2. Second Egyptian Campaign (V R 2, 28-48). 

^In my second expedition to Egypt and Cush I 
directed tlie way. ^s^^amani the march of my expedi- 
tion heard and ^that I had trodden the territory of 
Egypt. Memphis he left and ^^to save his life he fled 
5 to Thebes. ^The kings, prefects, governors, whom in 
Egypt I had established/-^ to meet me (lit. into my front) 
came and kissed ray feet. ^ After Urdamant the road I 
took, ^I went to Thebes, the city of his might. *The 
approach of my mighty battle he saw and Thebes he 

10 left, ^"he fled to Kipkipi. That city to its whole extent 
(lit. to its circumference) ^by the help of Assur and of 
Istar captured my hands. ^Silver, gold, nisikti, stones, 
possession of his palace, as much as there was, ^clothing 
birmi, kitfi, horses great, people male and female, *^two 

15 columnsc?) lofty, a work of zahali metal bright, ^which 
two thousand five hundred "gun [was] their weight, 
stationed at (lit. seat of) the gate of a temple, *^from 
their position I wrenched and took to Assyria. ** Booty 
heavy without measure I carried off from the midst of 

20 Thebes. ^^Over Egypt and Cush ^my weapons I caused 
to march and I established authority (lit. might). *' With 
a hand full peacefully I returned *^to Nineveh the city 
of my lordship. 

3. Hunting Inscription (I R 7, Xo. IX A). 

^I [am] Assurbanipal, king of hosts, king of Assyria, 
25 who A§sur, Beltis powers exalted ^gave to him. The 
lions which I killed the bow strong of Istar, queen of 
battle, 3 over them I erected, a prayer over them I pre- 
sented, wine I poured out over them. 


IStar's Descent to Hades. 

(Delitzsch Assyr. Lesest." p. 110; IV R 31.) 

A-na mati la t^rat kak-ka-ri i-ti-[i] 
iVwIstar binat iVmSIii ti-zu-un-sa [is-kun] 
is-kun-ma binat ^wSin u-zu-iin-[sa ] 
a-na bit «i-ti-i« ^gu-bat^ ^wlr-kal-la 
5 a-na biti s4 i-ri-bu-su la a-su-ii 

a-na "liar-ra-ni*' s4 a-lak-ta-sa*^ la ta-a-a-rat 
a-na biti §d ^i-ri-bu^-su' zu-um-mu-ii nu-u-ra 
a-sar ipr^ti-^ bu-bu-us-^su-nu^ a-kal-'^su-nu* ti-it-tu* 
nu-u-ru-^* ul* im-ma-rip" ina l-tu-ti as-ba 

10' lab-§u ^-ma kima '"is-su-ri '^ su-bat kdp "-pi 
ili t«*d^lti u MMsikkuri sa-pu-nli ip-ru. 
t7«lstar a-na bS,b m^ti la tarat ina ka-sa-di-2a 
a-na amiiuki'pi ba-a-bi a-ma-tuui iz-zak-kar 
arrt«z< kipi mi-i pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka 

15 pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka-ma lu-ru-ba a-na-ku 

sum-ma la ta-pat-ta-a ba-a-bu la ir-rn-ba a-na-ku 
a-mah-ha-as dal-tum sik-ku-ru a-sab-bir 
a-mali-ha-as si-ip-pu-ma u-sa-pal-kat iswdalati^^z 
ti-si-il-la-a mi-tu-ti akiluti;;? bal-tu-ti 

20 ili bal-tu-ti i-ma-'a-du mi-tu-ti. ' 
amiiu^yi])\x pa-a-su i-pu-us-ma i-kab-bi 
iz-zak-ka-ra a-na rabi-ti t7«tls-tar 
i-zi-zi bi-il-ti la ta-na-sd-as-si 
lu-ul-lik sum-ki lu-§a-an-ni a-na sar-ra-ti i7wNin-ki-gal. 

a-a. Var. ik-li-ti. — h-h. Vav. mu-Sab. — c-c. Vai'. harrani. — (/. A"ar. 
Bu. — e-e. Var. a-§i-bu. — /. Var. ip-ru'. — g-g. Var. si-ua-nia. — li-h. Var. 
Si-na. — i. Var. ti. — y. Var. ra. — L Var. la. — L Vai'. §a. — m-?/i. Var. 
issuri. — n. Var. kap. 

'h^'U'hit^L ^^<^l/0'rU^fi(A.:a,m. . ^3 






n^js^^^^M ^«^. ms^ f^« < 
^^im ^^^^ ^hw^ ^hA^ ^ 

i- r^^ ^^<i ^K-^ ^n * ^ 

10 ^^^^A>^>'^ -^}^ ^p^ t^K- 







■tyri moATV 









^ ^ 4^ ^ 

f^^i^ ^^ fjK- ^m ^ ^^ 



'^i<(Hwr PTf^ifc^^wfr^n^rf- t>^f2»^^i^4B:4!g:n 



, 5 ;/ 


AtOffl^nt ir{ tfix, ^-tXcca^^. 




w^w ^^ ^ '^-^^ t^m^ ^f- I 

fpHF^^i^CTK^I^KMI^^^^I IT^ M 

*^^T^K^4#^KMflTTOW-fXi ^ 

fF^^^^IF-^*:f?f?If4^<>fP'#'^ ^r 

bp4^tf^r#^«i.fMrr^^^^-f^ * i 

[F>f ^ff<^^-W,H^ ^rflT -^ ff^ 

ff^ff ^^^ ^7v«^- rf?^^ ^ 


^Hr^#ff#ff^^^CT|Er-^ ri'lf ^A ^^ 

f>ff^I^ ^W t^^^<hl 

^^w^r^?ff#rf.4'»#F-^r^fF^>-^ I 

flr^ipf ^^#^M#^^i ^*ff ^ ^ACTfiTi ^4 


f^^^.^^ ^fp^ r^K^ ^ ^^ ^ 

nm^ ^v-m-^ ^-^fT 4^^ 1 

WKfPF^^^w^^ ^Am-^^m ^ 

^^K[^«PWfT4^«^J&fM^^^>^W ^If ^ 


Wfff ^-C *^'^ ^ ^"f ^ 4 ^ '^ ^ 



AcC^ny^ c/ ^^hx- 2)-t£iy^^ 






/ dii- 

Ace/»ti>0^ 0/ ^tht "Zt-eMyc^aji^ . 




H>PJ&*»- t^j^ ^ 





>t>^ f 






^^-m^ ^ CTf -^ 

IT ^ 


j4e^&T*rU e/ ^^ 3i-tJlCaj^ 


//6 _ IS 






^m F^^ ^^^ CT 7 fFK ^ i* H 


J^acotH^ ri ^tiu. Zl •iytc/L'ajt^. 






^m^ fT^ >v m "^ 














w^^m^^ ^ -rr^^ 

: Y 

f ^ 

flHTT^^^ ^^ 


^ >f]s- 


f irr ^ d 

^m^ -^p^ t^*r^0r^w^ffi«l 

fFF^I^ ^n<^ 



^^CT ^ff^r^prw 



^^^HfF-- -^^^^ 


^r >^ nw^M ^-^^ 



^^^#g^ «f>^ 



>f W"^H>f^^^>^ ^^^ 



ff^^^^ ^^gM^>t^ ^ 






(tH cfs^OA^J ^-e-scjt-i^ . 


'^. 7^7ee^<6*n/ (ir/?3/ e^i'""*''"). 


1, 1. Surru, st. Sara, inf. II 1, whence the final u although cstr., 

like Sukkun. MuSkdya and Sarrani are subjects of itkalu, iirduni 

(=^uriduni §§ 8. 1 ; 30) and isbatu; Sa 1. 2 is subj. of isbatuni; Alzi and 
Purukuzzi are objects of isbatuni; ndS is part. I 1 referring to A. and P. 
The clause beginning with Sarru 1. 4 is parallel to the one beginning 
with sa 1. 2 ; translate : whose breast no king had overcome in battle. 

7. ummandtiya. The suff. belongs also to narkahdti. When the 

same suff. belongs to several words it is generally expressed only with 

the last word, cf. '2°. Utptihir = ld-\- uptalihir § 24. 3. 8. ukl § 25. 

9. muktabll part. I 1 st. kabdlu § 8. 2 6. 10. altanan st. sandnu 

§ 8. 2 a. 12. rdhisi part. I 1, the destroyer, from rahdsu to overflow, 

either Raman ss, storm-god, or the storm itself. lakimir = la-\- ukammir 

st. kamdru to cast down. ddmi is the direct obj. and /«um and bamdd 

are indirect obj. of iuSardi. The sign for ddmu represents also pagru 
a corpse Heb. "ijs and so Lotz renders here, but that makes unnecessary 
tautology in this passage, and does not give so good a meaning in other 

places in this inscription where the id. occurs. 15. Sallasunu § 8. 2 a, b. 

16. lusisd §§ 29 ; 30. 17. ipparsidu § 33. 20. umiSuma that 

day, time, umi + demon, su + ma § 18. 21. mdddta — viandanta, 

st. naddnu. 

2, 1. sitit, etc., render : the rest of K., who . . . had fled, crossed over 

to S., etc. 3. padani pi. of padanu cf. on 4223. ammdti fem. pi., 

opposite of anndti theSe ; padani ammdti those regions, the other side. 

4. dannuti strength, stronghold, abstr. noun. 5. kuradhja; cf. on 

1". 7. ahsi 1st pers. sing, second impf . I 1 of a verb with weak 3rd 

radical. /iu?a bad, supply A-ar/a. 8. lutib = lu + utawwib. 10. nmisi, 

form like ukimir V^. 12. Suzub § 27. 14. uSna'il § 28. pagar 

cstr. of pagru, used collectively. 15. ana gurundti lukirin (= lu 4- 

ukarrin). The syllables gu and ki have also the values ^w and ki, and 
the stem in both these words may be pD to heap up; gurundti from 

6G NOTES ON 215-5. 

ffuruntu is like tukmati from <M^-Mn<M battle, or libnati from /i6i»« bri-k. 

18. ^t'ftra; § 16.2. Sal. 20,21,22 (before Hani) is in each case 

gen. sign § 11, Sa before ina 1. 22 refers to Tiglathpileser rather than 

to the gods. 23. muntha (part. II 1 st. nij), sunina are objects of 

iSu. 25. ilinitu fern, of ilinu upper, formation like surkhiu 60*^ 

libation, the same as the formation in an § 15. 3 c. Translate 

I. 22-25 : (me) who . . . ruled righteously . . . Assur the lord sent me 
and I went. 28. usitik III 1 § 27. 

3, 4. marsa, supply ikla. 5. iiriimi, either a part of a tree or a 

species of tree. 18. Sagalti, rihilti §§ 8. 2 «; 16. 4. 21^ halapta 

fern, ace, in appos. with narkahdti, may also be read halabla, st. haldbu 

to be covered. 28. kirhili the interior (of the cities), fem. pi. 

29. utirra — utira = utawwira. 30. ^a-ti = kali § 9. 2. 34. ardutti 

— arduli. 

4, 2. lituli, abstr. noun from lUu hostage. 24. r«^i« perm. I 1. 

26. azru I scattered (stones over the devastated cities), cf. 2 Kings 

3, 19. birik. The double id. here is so rendered IV R 3, 3. 4; birik 

siparri may be an emblem of victory, composed of copper plates, engraved 
with symbols of lightning. The Sdtunu 1. 29 ti'eats the birik siparri as 
a plural. After destroying the city the king makes a birik siparri, 
whereon he writes a decree never to build the city nor to construct its 
wall again (cf. Jos. C, 26), and places the birik siparri in a house made 
for the purpose on the old ruins. 

5, 1. Sangi priest. For the reading cf. S*" 243. Cf. 7^^ whei-e 
the son of our king applies the title to his father, and V R 6, 40 

where we find the pi. written Sa-an-yi-i = Sangi, 2. kaSuS favorite 

title of this king, I R 17, 21 iiil bill kasuSu sar Sarruni ; cf. also 

I R 26, 127. 5. idu ; the titles here return to Assurnazirpal. 

6. ittalloku § 27. 7. rVi tabrdti shepherd (= king) of L A word 

written the same way occurs in accounts of building operations, as 
Sargon St. 79 ana tabrdti uSalik I caused it to advance to t. 

II. multarhi = muStarihi § 8. 2 a, name for the enemies of the king. 

14. sdbit liti receiver of hostages. 16. inuma = inu time (masc.) 

+ ma, st. ?t<4, whence Heb. r\jl — njj^. 17. itmuh he caused to hold, 

he presented. The verb tamdhu means generally simply to hold, seize. 
22. iliSunu, construction according to real gender, though the gram- 
matical gender of ummdndt is fem. aSgum; cf. Isa. 5, 29, where the 

Assyrians are represented as a lion roaring over its prey; cf. also 15^. 

sarru refers to Assurnazirpal. 27. ibiridn, formation in an from 


Is'OTES ON 6-79. 67 

6, 3. urdud obeisance, or urduii obeisance unto me. The usual form 

for obeisance is ardutu, as 21^; cf. urhu i'2'^ and arhu 2'^^ way. upuSu, 

an unusual form for ipuSu § 27; on the expression cf. 2P ipiS arddti. 

4. xdumgallu, composed of usu or usum + ga^u the large uSu, apparently 
a loan word S*" 125, like ikallu (i.e. i-\-gallu) the large house, palace. 
From such passages as II R 19, 62 the «. appears to be some wild beast : 
kakku Sa kima u. salamta ikkalu weapon which devours a corpse like 

an u. ; cf. also IV R 20 No. 3, 15. 6. aplr part. I 1 cstr., may be 

intrans. like ICibiS, hdlib, the one clothed with S. urSanu syn. of kasuSu 

Lotz Tiglathpileser p. 89, 21. 7. tandddti pi. of tanittu st. nxj. 

salulu for salul cstr. shadow, protection. 8. Sa kibit, etc., the command 

of whose mouth causes mountains and countries to tremble. 10. pa 

iStiii SuSkunii to establish one word, to bring into agreement, pd sakdnu 

to enter into an agreement, as 29"'32, Cf. Sargontexte p. 78. 12. On 

Sulmdnu-aSdrid = Sulman is leader, Ileb. "iDXJoSr, cf. Schrader in ZKF. 

II 197. 13. {pus without the usual final u in rel. sentence § 11 ; 

so also 1. 11 uSaSkin. IS. uSashit I caused to work. 20. ikal ; the 

repetition of this word is peculiar, for there seems to have been but 
one palace built, 1. 25. 25. uSiziz III 1, st. nazdzu. 26. I sur- 
rounded it with a sikat karri of copper. Cf. sikkat kaspi ibbi a sikkat of 
bright silver I R 47 col. VI 8. 

7, 2. igigi the spirits of heaven. hil mdtdti is a title applied to 

various deities, as II R 57, 21 to Adav. Here it belongs to Bil and so 

also I R 9, 4. 3. ahu ildni is likewise applied to various gods. 

kdlama, supplied from I R 27, 0. 4. Sin, supplied from I R 27, 4, 

where the ^loon-god is called irSu bil agi the w^ise, the lord of the 
crown, cf. also I R 9, 5. — Raman, supplied from I R 27, 6, where R. 
is called giSru kaSkaSsi ildni the mighty, the all-powerful one of the gods 

(^kaSkaSSu like dandannu § 15. 2). 5. bil higalli, title of R. as god 

of the weather ; higalli a loan-word. 6. Marduk, supplied from I R 

27, 5 Marduk ab-ak-lu bil tirili. abkal cstr. of abkallu; so one may 

read from the similai'ity of id. here and in V R 13, 35 ; abaklu I R 27, 5 

would then be only orthographically different from abkallu. bil iinti 

lord of laws(?), syn. of miidd wise, hassu wise, etc., V R 13, 38-42. 

7. Sar igigi; Adar is called kardu in I R 27, 6 but not sar igigi. The 
reading igigi for the id. nun-gal comes from a comparison of 1. 2 above, 
where Anu is called sar i-gi-gi, with III R 7, 1, where the same god is 

called Sar nun-gal. 8. gitmalu, so I R 27, 8. On the formation cf. 

§ 15. 3 b. 9. multalu for muStalu. The latter form occm's I R 59, 7 a ; 

65, 4 a as a title of Xebuchadnezzar, IV R 26, 31 as title of a deitv, 

68 NOTES ON 78-925. 

and the feminine mnstaltu is applied to a goddess IV R 7, 13. In the 
last two cases the word renders g, donble id., whose signs may mean 
heart + strength. Instead of multalu the parallel passage I R 27, 7 
reads mutallu (= mutalu), as does also I R 17, 5. m-uStalu, 7>iultalu, mutallu 
seem to come from the same stem, perhaps from a stem rh^ to be 
strongC?) ; mutalu {^) = mu^ tali Tiu would be part. 12 and muStalu {multalu') 
= muStaV.liT\u part. Ill 2 from this stem. Another possibility is to 
regard mutallu as coming from a different st. and to derive muStalu, mul- 
talu from hvi.iV>, as I have done in the glossary. 11. ildni, supplied from 

I R 27, 11. musimu pi. in u, part. II 1. 14. SamSu the sun of all 

peoples, title of Shalmaneser. 22. dannuti-Su Sa Ninni his stronghold, 

namely of X., the suff. §u anticipating the name N., a usage so familiar 

in Aramaic. 24. tdmdi sa Sulmi SumSi — the Mediterranean sea. 

25. ulil, 27^ ullil = m n alid, I made bright, caused to shine. 27. ill 

§27. — -28. uSiziz cf. on 626. 

8. 2. iduku. In the fuller record III R 8, 79 we read : ina kakki 
ramdniSunu Giammu hilasunu i-du-ku with their own weapons they killed 
G. their lord. Lines 1-4 are only brief notes of the campaign, and G. 

was mvirdered by his own subjects.- — -0. Amaid § 15. 3 c. 9. amdahhis 

= amtahis. 21. ili%21. 22. isirSu §27. 20. ^wrm the Tyrian. 

9. 4. Sa . . . utluSu whom they appointed; uttu — uViattii^u. zikir 

Sumi = fame. 6. Sa . . . Sufbu kakkusu whose weapon was caused to 

advance ; Sutbu perm III 1. 7. um hUuti — day of accession to the 

throne. ib^u, subj. is malku. 8. mt, subj. is Sa 1.7. 9. mu'aru, 

noun of the form kurddu, perhaps from st. "IN2D. 10. Sa . . . la 

iSrukuS to whom la gave. 11. adorned (?) his hand with an irresistible 

weapon, uStibbu = uStaH^bibu III 2 with loss of short i. 13. innamru 

IV 1 he was seen = he contended st. IcXi. 10. mutakin part. II 1. 

20. ali-Su, the suff. refers to Pisiri. zikar-Su, the suff. refers to 

Sa 1. 19. For zikar, cstr. of zikaru, the original has the sign uS, well 
known as an id. for man, male. Perhaps the sign had also the value 

Saknu or pihdtu, one of which we should expect here. 22. ubla = ubila 

§§ 8. 1 ; 30. imiddu = imidu § 27 has two ace, Muski the indirect 

and abSdn the direct ace. 23. mutir gimilli, cf. I R 17, 21 mutir gimilli 

abisu. III R 3, 19 mutir gimil ASSur, I R 22, 118 ana turi gimilli (var. 
gimilim) Sa Ammiba'la alik. The verb gamdlu means to finish, to reward, 
to give, and the noun gimillu completion, recompense, gift ; gimillu turru 

(II 1 from nin) means to return recompense, to avenge. 25. SamSi, 

doubtful reading owing to damaged condition of the slab. Perhaps we 
should read mdlu An-di-a, a country elsewhere mentioned by Sargon, 

NOTES ON 925-1120. 69 

cf. Delitzsch Paradies p. 100. 27. ipusu, cf. G^^-so^ 28. dunnunu 

perm. II 1 they were made strong. 29. SurSudd perm. III. 1 they 

were established. 

10, 1. It went to decay (and) ruin. 2. aSarSu, etc., cf. I E, 15, 76 

kakkarSu umisi libnasu akSud; libnasu or Ubnasu may stand for libnatsu, 
libndtsu its bricks ; libnasu aksud I reached its Ubnatu, (tlie old fomida- 

tion(?)). 5. bob ziki a gate of 21^4, private entrance (?). G. The 

booty of the cities to which my weapons went forth (?). usuni is written 

by the id. which is explained S"" 84 as asu to go out, inf. I 1. 8. in 

might also be read bltri, which might be gen. from a noun bitra fulness, 
completion, made with formative t, like gitmulu, Sitmuru, etc. An 
adjective bilru large, fatted, from the same stem we meet in the pi. 
form bltriUi I R Go, 27 i; Khors. 1G8, in both cases applied to animals 

offered in sacrifice. lull pearls (?), jewels (?), Arab, lu'lii". lull or 

lali 37^ is often mentioned in accounts of embellishing palaces and tem- 
ples. Nirgal, god of war and of the chase. Tlie name is frequently 

written with the same ids. as here; as I R 20, 25. 27; 24, 52; III R 7 

col. I 44 ; 8, 70. 96. 9. ana libbi akri I invoked therein. We should 

expect ina libbt. The meaning is I went in and invoked. gnmahld 

oxen; composed of gu = alpu ox S* 96 and mahhu syn. of rabu. 

10. arddni. The meaning tame sheep for the double id. here, composed 
of the sign for sheep kirru + the sign for servant ardu, is clear. But 
how to read the name is uncertain. In the very similar passage Khors. 
IGS Sargon offers in sacrifice gumahla bitruti su-'-i maruti kurgi ustur 
fatted oxen, fatted Su'i, etc. It w:ill thus be seen that Mi corresponds 
to the signs for tame sheep, and perhaps we should read in our passage 
Su'i, i.e. Heb. n'*'. 

11, 1. Sn. ^\'e expect in 1.7 tamarta amhur of (= from) Minhimmu, 
etc., I received tribute, a sentence like that on p. S^^^s^ or III R 7, 41. 
This is perhaps the form which the sentence had in the writer's mind 
when he began it and his change to the expression tamarta iSSuni was 
the more easy because of the many intervening names. —=-5. Malik- 
rammu. The reading Malik for the name of the deity represented by 
the signs a-a is very doubtful. This deity occurs frequently associated 
with SamaS. 6. Sidl Sadluti, in appos. with sarrdni or with Aharn. 

11. uraSSu §§ 25; 30; 32; 9.2. 14. katri. The dental might also 

be read d. With Schrader KAT.2 295 I regard the t as formative and 
the st. as ;?"i3 to bow, bend, the katru thus being a token of svibmission. 

19. Sakkanakki, cf. Sargontexte p. 79. 20. adt, cf. on 4Gi5. 

mannt sa. The gen. relation is doubly indicated, by the cstr. form and 

70 NOTES ON liaO-1422. 

by Sa. 22. nakriS . . . isirSu, a parenthetical clause, he (i.e. Ilezekiah) 

in a hostile manner confined him (i.e. Padi) in a dungeon. ana silli, 

literally : into a dungeon, sillu = shadow, darkness ; and an may be 
cstr. of anu receptacle, vessel, so that an silli = vessel of darkness = 

dungeon, cf. Delitzsch Lesest.^ XVI. 23. lihhaSun, worn. § 16.3, the 

suff. referring to the names in 1. 19. 25. ikltruni I 2 they invited. 

The subj. is the people of Ekron, and the obj. the kings of Egypt. 

risussun = ana risutiSun § 20. 29. sarri musurd the Egyptian king, 

not the king of Egypt. 

12, 1. sihirti ali around the city. 3. Sa, etc., whose sin had no 

existence, i.e. who had not sinned. 9-11. Difficult military terms 

describing the means by which the cities were taken ; lahhandti might 

be read kalbandti. 11. almi. Obj. is aldni, etc., 1. 8. IG. asi the 

one coming out, part I 1. 24. Urbi, etc. It is not certain whether 

Urhi is subj. of irSu 1. 26 (so apparently Delitzsch Lesest.^ XV) or obj. 
of usibila 1. 31. In the latter case, which seems to me more probable, 
we must construe : The Arabians . . . whom ... he brought into Jeru- 
salem and (to whom) he gave wages (?), he sent behind me to i^ineveh 
1. 31, along with gold, etc. 1. 26, and his daughters, etc. 1. 30. 

13, 4. llamu the Elaniite, subj. of ikimu. 5. suluti has perhaps 

the same meaning as Salutu which in V R 11, 11 is the reading for the 

signs meaning royalty. 7. kdtu = ina kdti. 25. imkutsu; su = su 

is indirect obj. of imkut; subject of the verb is haitum. 28. I com- 
manded the march, a month of rain, a mighty hurricane (?) took place, 
the heavens rained greatly, rains upon rains and snow, I avoided the 
streams, the outflow (?) of the mountains. 

14, 6. After buzub had revolted, the Babylonians, wicked demons, 
bolted the city gates, etc. issihu = istahu I 2, the ma not connective. 

8-11. Suzubu . . . iphwu — sir S. iphuru they assembled about 

<§. The epithets between Suzubu 1. 8 and slruSSu 1. 11 are all descriptive 

of Suzub. 13. nitwn. For this reading, not saltum, I am indebted to 

a note by Prof. Haupt in the Andover Review V 545, who renders 
"cordon (of warriors)." In 17^^ we have ala rati alnii I surrounded 
the city with niti, and in V R 19, 21 nxtum Sa larni, i.e. nttum used of 
suiTounding, besieging. I know neither the etymology nor the meaning 
of mtu. It may be a feminine word from a stem whose 2nd and 3rd 
radicals are weak (like litu 50^^ mitu 32^8), perhaps from the same st. 
as the verb forms a-ni-'-i 15^^, mu-ni-'i O^^^ so that nitu would mean 

destruction (?), destructive warfare (?). 14. When slander ... arose, 

he hastened from Elam, etc. 22. da'dtu bribe. Cf. Khors. 39 : 

NOTES ON 1422-163. ' 71 

twenty two fortresses ki da'tuli iddinSu as a bribe (abstr.) he gave 

15, 7. giMusun — gihSutsun their mass = theyAinited. 9. To S. the 

Chaldean, king of B., they came together and their masses were arranged. 

innindu, IV 1 st. ^^:2H^, is pi. because puliru is a collective noun. 

10. Like the advance of numerous locusts over the face of the land. 

12. imbari heavy wind, storm ; i. Sa dunni iriydti a wind storm of 

powerful heavy clouds (?). dunni cstr. before iriydti, or the latter an adj. 
agreeing with the former. With the use of dunni for clouds we might 

compare the use of Ileb. pT\p. 13. The face of the broad heavens 

was covered with the dust from their feet, etc. 14. Sitkunu, perm. I 2. 

The subj. is Sa\ translate : which was situated on the bank of the Tigris. 
Cf. Sargon St. 29 : §a . . . Sitkunat Suhatsun whose abode was situated. 

15. They had taken, position in battle array (immediately) in front 

of me. maSki skin, then self, analogous to Ileb. D^J. D^Jt^ 20. lahbiS, 

etc. ; cf. Khors. 40 : ina uggat Uhhiya ummandt ASSur gabSdti adki,ma 

lab4)iS an-na-dir-ma ana kaSdd mdtdti Satina aStakan paniya. 21. si- 

ri-ya-am hu-li-ya-am. The meaning of both words is clear from the 
connection and that of si-ri-ya-am from the Ileb. p'''^p. The ya seems 
to be in each case the pronom. suff. The am might be an id., but its 
well-known value j-fmu wild ox seems well nigh impossible here. The 
most plausible explanation seems to me to be that m (shortened from 
ma') is the mimmation. "We meet both forms ma and ?« after nouns, 
as ASSur-ma 5^, tdmtim ^2^^, and ma is not rare after verbal pronom. 
suffixes, as uSabrisuma ASSur 22^^ Assur showed to him. In such petri- 
fied forms as SattiSam 10^^ we have the mimmation attached to a nominal 
suffix, and the words under examination seem to be of the same class. 
If this conjecture be correct, the words for coat of mail and helmet 

would be siru and Imlu respectively. 25. kuttahu or tariahu; meaning 

uncertain, most probably spear, javelin. 26. 7-i(tu'a = ina rittiya. 

28. ana Siddi u puti "on flank and front" (Ilaupt). 32. uSakir ; 

form II 1 defectively written from kikdru or III 1 from a st. initial 
weak, like uSakil I fed, uSaSib I caused to dwell. Possibly we should 

read uSakir, III 1 from st. "ipl. 33. tamziziS. The syllable tarn may 

also be read par, bar, etc. 34. nagiru guide, leader. Cf. Zeitschr. f . 

Aegypt. Spr. 1878 p. 59. 

16, 2. tukultaSu rabu his chief support, reliance. Sa patru, etc., 

whose golden girdle-daggers were put in place. — 3. aspi seems to be a 
pi. adj. belonging to Simirt. It may come from '^V.i meaning to be 
double, to join, though we should expect ispu instead of a,«/;u on account 

72 KOTES ON 168-19". 

of the guttural. 4. Sa, etc., which were placed in bonds. — 8. munni 

utensils, weapons, pi. of munnu, probably for muHinu, like puhru, Aram. 
JXO. Ti-anslate: their banners and weapons I caused to flow over the 

broad land. 9. Id asmuti. The sibilant may be s, z or §. Render : 

my horses swam without asmuti (1), etc. asmuti is most probably an 

abstract noun. 10. NariS like the river god, adv. from a proper 

name. 10-12. Sa . . . masaruS — ina maSari Sa narkabat on the m. oi 

the chariot clave (lit. were poured out) blood and filth. The var, 

mansaru 25^^ indicates that the st. is nasdru. 14. simdm, etc., as 

trophies I cut off their hands. 23. j?a . . . rdkibuSin whose riders ; 

the suff. here, in hiluSina and in ramdnuSSin refers to narkabdti. 

25. As far as two kasbu I commanded to kill them. A kasbu was as 
measure of time two hours and also as measure of distance the space 
travelled in two hours. 31. ki Sa, etc., just like a young dove cap- 
tured, cf. 1721. 

17, 1. munnarihsunu their fugitives, those of them who were con- 
cealing themselves. The st. may be 3"iXi, whence Heb. D"i"i'K ambush. 

In form m. is part. IV 1, like munnahtu a fugitive. 3. In the same 

year with the digging, etc. 6. aStakan sidirta I placed the battle 

array = I fought. 15. niSd ; mistake (?) for nisd, cf. 16^. 

mdtuSsun § 20. 16. man-di-ma. It is not clear whether these signs 

are to be taken as syllables or as ids. But the connection seems to 
demand a meaning like: it was reported (i.e. in Elam). The report 
follows: S. king of A. has mightily prevailed and they will return to 

Elam. 27. hilti is perhaps a scribal error for hilSi V2}\ napallfati 

may be divided napal kati. With these obscure terms we must compare 
I R 24, 53: ina hil-Si na-pi-li sa-a-bi-ti ala aktaSad and I R 26, 111: ina 
bil-Si i§u sa-pi-ti u ni-pi-H ala akSud. 

18, 1. They turned into their own hands = they took for themselves. 

5. ana tarsi in the time of. 12. busur, cstr. of bus?-u interior, 

secret place. Cf . Ill R 4, 57 : she bore me ina busri in secret ; Khors. 
41 : He fled from his city and dwelt ina busrdt Sadi marsi in the secret 

places of the steep mountain. 15. muSsi, inf. II 1. Cf. 42^-80. 

16. agdamar = agtamar, a change similar to that oi t to t after k. 

usallis completely (?), or like an usallu. 17. kdSid agrees with Esar- 

haddon, whose name occurs in an earlier line. 27. upahirma I collected 

also. The obj. follows. 

19, 13. In order to show the peoples the might of Assur my lord, 
I bound the heads of S. and A. about the necks of their chiefs, and 
with male and female musicians I marched through the streets of 

NOTES ON I9I8-236. 73 

Nineveh. Cf. 2S-°. 17. hinutu. The usual form in such a connection 

would be hinut. 18. Sa . . . sumsu whose name A., etc. named for 

l^oyalty. 26. ina ipiS pi muttalli in executing^ the exalted command. 

20, 3. for my confirmation as prince regent and afterwards as king over 

Assyria. 6. parunakki and markas Sarrud are in appos. to hit riduti. 

7. Sa . . . ina libbiSu wherein. 9. 'aldu he was born, perm. I 1, 

st. iSl. Cf. Khors. 156, where the same form of the word is used of 

the gods. 10. gimtr, etc., begat all the princes, enlarged the family. 

13. dup-Sarruti tablet of writing, tablet-writing, science. wnmani 

means both people and art. 14. ahzi contents. Initial vowel may 

be a, {, or «. 15-20. By the command of the great gods whose name 

I mentioned, whose majesty I meditate on, etc., I am the manly, the 

bold, etc. 25. Five ells the grain grew in its stalk (?), the length of 

the ear (was) five sixths of an ell, with abundant grass (?) and thriv- 
ing (?) corn the fields (?) flourished (?) continually, the sippat-reeds thrived, 
there was fruit, the cattle prospered in bearing, during my reign there 
was plenty, excess, in my years abundance was spread abroad. 

21, 7. ittu(i{1) concubinage. The meaning of the sign rendered here 
by ittu is established, and the sign frequently has the value ittu, as V R 
50, 63. 65, but it is uncertain how the word for concubine was pro- 
nounced. 10. tirhad ma-'a-as-si means apparently the same as nudunni 

ma'di a large dowry; cf. 1. 14, 17, 23. ma-'a-as-si may stand for ma'dsi 

from a st. DKO. tirhati has the form of a feminine noun. 14. nudunni^ 

gen. of nudunnu, also written nudunu. 25. After I had subdued the 

land of Y., etc. 

22, 8. ulziz, st. nazazu § 8. 2 a. 11. usabriSuma; ma not con- 
nective; subj. is ASSur. 13. sabat § 24. 7. 14. iimu = ina umi Sa 

on the day when. 15. iSpuru is in the rel. sentence. Sutta is obj. 

of uSannd. 17. From the very day when. 19. attu st. r\jN(?). 

22. sissi seems to be a general term for bond ; cf. also V R 3, 59 ; Khors. 

112. 25. Sa'dl Sulmi to ask after the peace = to salute. 26. uSarSd 

he gi-anted. The indirect obj. is rakbu, and the direct batiltu cessation, 

leisure. The sense is, he did not send his messenger. aSSu Sa 


23, 1. linadi var. llnnadt = li -\- innadl IV 1. ItSSAni, st. naSu. 

nirpaddu. The pronunciation is uncertain but the meaning bones, 
skeleton, is assured ; cf . 26^1 ; V R 3, 64. According to V R 6, 70-74 
Assurbanipal destroys the graves of the kings of Elam and carries the 

skeletons to Assyria. 2. iSl{?n it was accomplished, it happened. — ^ 

6. ipSit Umuttim — (the account of) the evil work, obj. of iSpura.—^^ 

74 NOTES ON 23''-24i6. 

7. ina pan iit the face of = on the person of (?). 8. uSabriM III 1. 

The stem may have initial b or p,- final k or ^. From baraku we should 
have the meaning : they caused to lighten. Perhaps we should read 

uSapriku and compare Heb. p^p to break, to act violently. 10. My father 

thou didst curse. 11. kurbannima = kurub-anni-ma §§ 9. 2 ; 18. 

11. IdSuta abSdnka let me bear thy yoke, cf. 11^* 27^2. laSuta = lit or li 
+ aSuta st. Ulty. The contraction to la is unusual. Cf. lidlik 52^* = 

Zm + allik. 13. This passage has a good translation in Hebraica for 

Jan., 1886. 18. Tin-tir. These two signs, meaning life S* 153 and 

forest V R 26, 11, form a double id. for Babylon. 19. muSUib one 

who caused to be inhabited. Esarhaddon is so called because he rebuilt 

Babylon I R 50 after its destruction by his predecessor 18^"^®. 

25. irumma § 8. 2 c. 27. kidnnutu law(?) st. |0, formative t. Cf. 

Sargon Cyl. 5: kdsir kitinnutu AMur batiltu. The clause beginning 
witli asSu may close the sentence or may begin the new sentence. 
Translate: in order that the strong might not do injury to the weak. 
Cf. Sargon Cyl. 50 : ana nasdr kitti u miSari SuttSur Id li't Id habdl in§i 
to preserve justice and right, to lead the powerless, not to injure the 

weak. 31. like sitir burumu I made (it) bright. The comparison of 

the adornments in the shrines with the brilliancy of the heavenly bodies 
is very common, as 37^; I R 15, 93. 100; 54 col. Ill 12-14. In 36« 
SaSSdniS is used, which may mean like marble or like suns (for Satn- 
MniS{^), cf. saSsiS I R 52 No. 3 col. I 29). We hence look for some 
name for the heavens or stars in Sitir burumu = the variegated writing (?), 

figures (?). Delitzsch Lesest.^ glossary renders Sitru by Zodiac. 

i-ku-a might be taken as obj. of unammir, though it more probably goes 
with what follows. Render : I restored the damages of Ikua and of all 
the shrines. 

24, 1. Over all the cities I cast my protection (?). Cf. Sargon Cyl. 6: 

Sa ili Harrana salulaSu itrusu. 3. I-babbarra . . . aSrdtiSu = a^rdt 7. 

-. — 6. uUi II 1 §§ 27; 32. ana Satti; cf. II R 66, 17: ana Sat-ti (van 

Sa-at-ti) Bilit. This citation confirms the correctness of the reading 
Sat-ti in our passage. In the brackets the name of the Sun-god is to 

be supplied. 7. ddnu rabu one of the most frequent titles of Samas, 

whose name has here been lost. It is rare that an adj. comes im- 
mediately after a noun in the cstr. Perhaps the scribe by mistake 

omitted sa before ildni. 9. baldt, Hbi, tub and hud are all objects of 

lisim 1. 11. 11. liSim Simati may he appoint as my portion, fate. 

12. May his days be long, may he be satisfied with joys. 16. kisalla. 

For this reading of the id. cf. S' 5. col. IV 15; II R 66, 16. 17: kisal 

NOTES ON 2418-25". 75 

(var. ki-sal) bit Islar . . . urahU. Cf . also III R 2, 56 ; I R 44, 82. From 
these passages the k. is evidently some part or appurtenance of a temple 
or palace. It has been variously rendered, flooi% platform, altar. The 
sign corresponding to the word k. occurs in the passages transliterated 
in this book five times, four times with paSaSu and one time 36^^ as an 
id. for oil Samnu. With pasdSu it frequently occurs elsewhere in the 
same connection as here, in directions to future princes who should find 
inscribed documents during temple and palace restorations, as Lay. 64, 
64 ; I R 42, 69 ; 47, 68 (puSuS impv.). Instead of the sign under exam- 
ination we find in similar connection with pasaSu in I R 16, 48. 57 the 
sign ni, which is an id. for samnu oil, e.g. IV R 26, 47. 48. The 
AssjTian translation of this last passage is : with oil (.iaman) of the 
kurki bird . . . anoint (pusuS) for seven times the body of that man. A 
comparison of all these passages makes it probable that one should read 
this id. as Samnu whenever it occurs with paSdSu and that we should 

always render samnu paSasu to anoint with oil. 18. Sa Sumi Satru 

whoever my name (which is) written. 22. lihallik = U-\- uhallik. 

25. mundahst § 8. 2 J, c. 2&. iSkunu napistu they accomplished (their) 

life = they perished. 

25, 10. mirihtu, obj. of ikbu, seems to be from the same st. as trihu 

1. 17. 11. ahuru; unknown to me except here. It may be a prep. 

or the subj. of ikkisu. If the st. be inx, the aJjw-u might be the rear, 
the stragglers, the camp-followers. The sense seems to be as follows: 
Tam., . . . who concerning the decapitation of T. had spoken in blame (?) 
(which the ahuru of my armies had cut off) saying : They cut off the 
head of T. . . ., within his country in the midst of his troops ; a second 
time said : And U. surely kissed the ground, etc. For the understand- 
ing of this obscure passage, it must be observed that Ummanigas and 
Tammaritu were brothers, sons of a former king of Flam, and that 
they fled before Tiumman to Assyria. On the subjection of Flam and 
decapitation of Ti., Assui'banipal appointed Um. as king of the land 
and made Tam. ruler over another district V R 3, 36-49. Um. was 
induced, however, by Assurbanipal's brother, who was governor at 
Babylon 23^8, to join in a general insurrection against Assyria 24^ ; V R 
3, 97-105. Tam. rebelled against his brother Um., killed him, succeeded 
to the throne of Flam 25^-^ and then likewise joined in the great 
coalition against Assiirbanii^al 25^. His subject, Indabiga.s, defeated 
him in battle 25*, whereupon he fled again with all his family to 

Nineveh 25^^^. 16. ilzinu st. SazdnuC!). 19. miranuHun = ina 

mirdniSun in their fear (?). mirdnu from XT' would be made like miSaru 

76 NOTES ON 2519-28*. 

40^1 righteousness from IB?', with addition of the formative termination 
an. Cf. V 11 5, 112: Ummanaldas king of Elam mi-ra-nu-uS-Su innahitma 
isbata Sadu. In Lay. 63, 14 the miranu is some kind of an animal : Sa 
kima mi-ra-a-ni sahri kirib ikalliya irbu, but this must be a different word. 
Perhaps m. should be construed in our passage with innabtunimma as in 
V R 5, 112, quoted above, tlie jna being taken here not as a connective, 
ina . . . ibSiluni being then regarded as parenthetical, describing the 

state of the fugitives' mind. 23. aSSu, etc., to espouse his caiise (lit. 

to do his judgment), to come to his aid, etc. 25. izizu st. nazazu, 

subj. is Tam., his brothers, etc. 27. Id kdsir (or kdsir) ikkimu; either 

Id kdsir is one title and ikkimu another, or ik. is obj. of kdsir. If the lat- 
ter, the expression may mean not binding the captive, st. ikimu to seize. 

26, 2. iksusu kurussu. ik(g, k)susii., 3rd pers. pi. of the second impf. 
kurussu, occurs V R 32, 56. 57 as part of a canal (nartabi) and of a door 
(dalti). 8. The people whom I had entrusted to S. . . ., (who) com- 
mitted these evil deeds, who feared death (their lives being precious in 
their sight) and (who) . . . did not fall into the fire, who before the 

dagger . . . fled (and) took refuge, the net . . . cast them down. 

10. tikiru or tikiru st. *ipi (?), whose lives were precious in their sight (?). 

16. imnu kdtu'a they delivered into my hand ; subj. seems to be 

the gods mentioned in 1. 2-5. Sa-Sa-da-di and Sa-§il-li are two kinds 
of vehicles or chariots, but the reading of the signs is uncertain. With 
this passage cf. I R 8 No. 1, where a similar list of objects of booty 

taken from Samassumukin is given. 18. Sillatu, cf . Heb. iVv. 

22. Cf. 182-16. 

27, 3. We have here two terms from the Assyrian cultus, names of 
two acts of devotion or two kinds of hymn or of prayer. The two occur 
together in V R 22, 42-49 along with words for sighing, weeping, 
wailing, etc. The id. which I have rendered by Sign is composed of 
the sign for water + the sign for eye. The signs following Sigu are 

a part of the description of the Sigu; cf. Zimmern Busspsalmen p. 1. 

10. for the separation of themselves (= for their independence from 
my yoke(?)). — ^14. bi-gid-da, id. for some official. Reading of the 
name unknown, perhaps pihdtu satrap. Delitzsch suggests nasiku prince 

Lesest.8 p. 8. 23. Like Elam, he heard of the seditious device of 

Akkad. 26. mutninnu, frequent title applied by the kings to them- 
selves, meaning unknown. Cf . Lay. 63, 2 : I R 59 col. I 18. 

30. uSamkir § 8. 2 d. 

28, 1. Sa . . . ri'ilsina ipiSi = the exercise of whose dominion, obj. 
of iddinuni. ri'iisina = ri'ut-Sina § 8. 2 a, b. 4. ummdndti. This 

NOTES ON 28^-31^ 77 

word is without government as the sentence stands. The scribe perhaps 
intended to say the soldiers killed, but he chang^ his construction and 

wrote aduk 1. 9. 13. zirtaruti might also be read kultardti, and is 

. written with the other sign Tcul in Botta Monument de Ninive IV 89, 10. 
The verbs in 1. 13 are perhaps impersonal, they kindled a fire, etc., i.e., 

the Assyrian troops. 19. sar Hani cf. 3P. tinSu uSanni he (Assur) 

changed his (Uati's) timu. The word timu st. D;?D means counsel, 
wisdom, understanding I4*'2i, and also information, news. The mean- 
ing here seems to be that the deity defeated the counsel, design of U. 
So also in, the account of the war between Marduk and the dragon : 
Ti-amat annita ina Simisa . . . usanni tinSa Ti'amat when she heard this 
. . . changed her plan, Delitzsch Lesest.^ 98, 4. 5. It is not impossible that 
the verb Sanu in our passage is to be taken in the same sense as in 42i2_ 
Cf. also Khors. 152 : Mita who had not submitted to the kings, my 
predecessors, and Id uSannu tinSu had not reported news of himself. The 
expression in our passage may mean that Assur made known U.'s design. 

illika he came, perhaps as a captive. 20. ana kullum, etc., in order 

to manifest the majesty of A., etc., cf. 19^^ 21. annu st. px, made 

like dannu. 22. a-si is most likely an id. for some kind of beast. 

I R 45, 4. 5 J names asi along with dogs and Sahi (another kind of beast). 

uSansirSu I caused to keep him, had him kept. 23. nirib maSnakti 

adndti entrance to m. a., name of one of the gates of Nineveh, cf. 332i, 
The reading maS is assured by a fragment of a cylinder in the Wolfe 
Expedition collection. 

29, 3. Sa Ah. ... ris'iSu of Ab. his helpers = the troops of Ab. The 
singular suff. is used with rid because Abiyati was the chief of the two 

generals. 24. Cf. 28^^ Translate: into whose presence, etc. 

25. ma not connective. 26. sa refers to Natnu. 

30, 7. itillu they ascended, 2nd impf. I 2, st. ilu. ihtallubu = 

ihtalidm, st. haldbu, they were covered (by the forests). 18. attumuS 

I set ont = autumns (.1). 19. hit-duri fortress. It was made of some 

kind of stone represented by the sign Sit. 21. ihpu or ihhu. The 

meaning depends on whether Sunu refers to the Assyrians or to the 
Arabians. If to the former, then ihpu must mean they drew, provided 
themselves with ; if to the latter, then it must mean that the Assyi'ians 
destroyed the cisterns, so that the Arabians might have no water left, cf. 

3121-27, — 24. asar = aSru Sa. 33. 'a-lu, an id. or possibly a tribal 


31, 3. bilta. The id. so rendered has according to V R 39, 64 also 
the value ahattu = ahdtu sister. That meaning would suit very well 

78 NOTES ON 31«-3228. 

here. 7. kakkab kaSti star of the bow, Sagittarius, name for the 

goddess of war or of the planet which represented this goddess. 

9. muSitu. The night was chosen for the march, because of the mid- 
summer heat. 12. akSud I reached, encountered. 26. akSu. If 

the reading be correct, the form is like aninil, akmu, and seems to mean 

I cut off. uSakir or uSakir I made costly, caused to be scarce (?), st. 

1p1, like usaSib from 2Uf)- 29. mi parSu, the water in the entrails, 

of. Ileb. iy"i3. 

32, 2. umdallu = umtalliL they filled; subj. is the people and animals. 

3. ana, etc., may be connected with what follows rather than with 

what precedes. 5. ana, etc., by half shekels. The id. tu, = Siklu, is 

repeated to express the distributive idea. isammu = iSayamu they 

appointed, priced ; impersonal use of the verb. 6. lab mahiri gate 

of sale, market-place. The difficult lines G-8 record the sale of camels 

and slaves'. The same account is given from two other inscriptions in 
Smith Asb. 275 and 286. Both of these passages omit -Su sa u-kin and 
the second has before hahi (written Tia-bi-i) the sign for vessel, pot 
karpatu. We seem thus to have here three classes of purchasers, the 
sutmu, X and the gardener, who pay for camels and men in different 
ways, one with a nldnu, one with a Ijapu and the gardener with his kUu. 
For the id. for gardener or forester, lit. servant of the forest, cf. also 

III R 48, 49 6; IV R 48, 20 b. Sa ukin= as I appointed. 15. bitti 

= biti(.'!) house. With one perpendicular wedge less the word would be 

kitti righteousness, ina kitti righteously. In favor of bit-ti is 331". 

iSimuSunutl they put upon them (their fate). The subj. is the gods 

following. 18. bakru, perhaps the young camel, Arab. bukr. gu-sur is 

a double id., gu being used as det. = alpu ox S"" 96, while sur is id. for 
piiru S* 157 ; V R 51, 53 h, according to Delitzsch a young buffalo, 

Lesest.8 29. lu-num is likewise a double id., lit representing kiri-u 

lamb II R 6, 1, while lu-\-num also= kirru II R 6, 3; cf. II R 44, 12, 
lu being used as determ. The meaning seems to be that these young 
animals sucked (iniku) their dams (muSinikCiti) more than seven times 
without finding milk enough to satisfy themselves. So Haupt. This is 
intended to give a picture of the extremity in which the Arabians found 
themselves, an extremity so great that the starving animals gave no 
milk. If this be the correct view of the passage, karaSi 1. 20 must be 
taken as meaning stomach, as in Delitzsch Lesest.^ 98, 16, Ileb. 'W\2, 
Arab. kirS. The young animals could not satisfy their stomachs with 

milk. 23. Wherefore have the Arabians received such a hard fate? 

So the fugitives ask one another. With umma the response is introduced, 

NOTES ON 3224-35. 79 

aSSu because, etc. Cf. Jer. 22, 8. 9. 28. nutu = md'tu; cf. the masc. 

form md' Sargoii Cyl. 30. kadirti ildti, k. of the goddesses. A similar 

title is garitti (= karidti) ildti warrior of the goddesses, applied to Istar 
V R 33, col. 19; cf. 33^. Is dir in our passage not a scribal error for 

the similar sign rid, rit? 29. Sitlutat manzazu she rules enthroned, 

subj. is sa; Sidutat perm. I 2, manzazu seat, adverbial ace. Cf. in the 
account of creation manzaz Bil u la ukln ittiSu Delitzsch Lesest.' 94, 8. 

31. (who) is clothed in fire and raised aloft in brilliance. 

32. anuntu kussur who destroys (?) opposition, kussur or kussur perm. 
II 1 from kasdru to collect, bind, then to remove, destroy, a usage like 
Heb. iiDK to collect, and also to take aM^ay. 33. \:uttaliu, cf. on 15^^. 

33, 9. iSmu. Subj. is ummdndti and obj. is tibul. 10. hiti, cf. 32^*. 

After bid the relative sa is to be understood. 16. Sa . . . amdahharu 

when I prayed. A variant omits ina kihit 1. 17. With this omission 

Assur and Bilit are the direct obj. of amdaliharu. 18. The obscure 

lines 18, 19 seem to record the mutilation of Uuti's body. The means 
used is a hutnu, which is described by the adj. or part. inaSiri; sibit 
kalii/a the holding of my hands = held by my hands = with my own 
hands. The verb is apluS, the obj. being the two words before it. The 
sign rendered Sh-a is a common id. for flesh, Heb. IXC?, misu seems to 
be some part of the body. The sign before misi may be in the cstr. 

relation, the flesh of his misu, or it may be a det. and misi may be pi. 

19. ina lah, etc., into the lah of his eye I cast §irritu, apparently putting 
out of the eyes ; lah ini eye-ball (?). Instead of lah iniSu we might read 

lahSiSu. 22. ana, etc., to manifest the majesty of A., etc. 28. inamdinu 

§ 8. 2 c. 29. Among the unsubmissive inhabitants (of Usu) Sibtu 

aSkun I made a slaughter. 32. I caused (the corpses) to encircle the 

whole city. 

34, 1. iklSa st. ty'p. 4- Before itti supply Sa, which is subj. of 

izizu and ipuSu. G. axhat. This capture is recorded Sl^^-^^. 

8-16. The capture of Ummanaldas took place at an earlier time. 

16. Tam., Pa'ai and Um. here and U. 1. 19 are objects of usasbitl. 24. 
After offering sacrifices 21, and performing the ordinances 23, Assur- 
banipal harnesses these captive kings to his triumphal car 24, is drawn 
by them to the temple door 25, there prostrates himself 25, exalts the 
divinity and magnifies the might of the gods 26-29, who had subdued 
the unsubmissive to his yoke 30, and had established him in authority 
and power above his enemies 31. 

35, This inscription gives accounts of three restorations of temples, 
as follows : 1) temple of Sin 35-37, 23 ; 2) temple of Samas 37, 24-38, 

80 NOTES ON 35-36''. 

26 ; 3) temple of Anunit 38, 27-39, 13. In detail the contents are : 
royal titles 1-6, destruction of temple of Sin 7-13, direction in a vision 
to rebuild it 14-24, capture of Astyages 25-29, collection of workmen 
30-36, 10, account of the restoration 11-30, return of the gods 31-37, 3, 
prayer to Sin and other gods 4-19, discovery of a record of Assurbanipal 
20-23 ; restoration of temple of Samas, including the discovery of a very 
ancient document 24-38, 16, prayer to Samas 17-26; restoration of 
temple of Anunit 27-39, 5, re-establishment of the sacrifices 6-9, prayer 
to Anunit 10-13 ; appeal to royal successors 16-22. A good translation 
and commentary are given by Johannes Latrille in ZKF. II 231-202, 

335-359, III 25-38. 9. izuz st. middle i, like aduk ll^*. The word 

zdzu means to be in commotion, to be enraged. Latrille makes the st. 

initial guttural. The form would be the same. 10. Sab-manda. One 

may also read Ummun-manda which has the same meaning, the nation 
or troops of the Medes. In 40^ the name occurs written um-nnan man-da 

without the det. amilu. Sab is cstr. of sahu warrior, soldier. 13. islimu 

irSu. The name of Sin may be omitted by scribal oversight. Or 
more probably the name of Marduk is omitted, and the sign here for 

Bil ought to be Sin. 13. tdri return = forgiveness. 18. iH impv. 1 1, 

§ 26. 21. saliir perm, or part. I 1, the S. surround it. puggulu 

l^erm. II 1. 24. ul ibaUi he shall be no more. 25. They (Marduk 

and Sin(?), or impersonallj', the people, courtiers) caused him (= the 
Median people) to advance (= make an expedition) and Cyrus, king of 
Anzan, his small (= unimportant) servant, etc. This makes Cyrus 
subject to the Medes, which seems to me more likely than to suppose 
arad-su a scribal mistake for arad-sunu and understand that Cyrus was 

a worshipper of Marduk and Sin. 27. isutu, masc. pi. of isu. The 

meaning small, few is assured by V R 11, 50, where the id. for small is 
read i-m. Delitzsch thinks that V^n wall is from the same st. as isu, 

Baer's Liber Ezechielis xi. 28. iStumigu = Astyages. kamutsu = him 


36, 1. akkud. Cf. 3728. The inf. nakadu occurs II R 25, 73; V R 
16, 77, part of the sign which it explains being in both cases the id. 
which represents the idea of lying down. In V R 7, 31 we read: ikkud 
libbaSu irsd nakuitu, Asb. Sm. 293 : Nadnu iplahvia irSd nakuttu and V R 
55, 23 : ma'diS aplah nikitti arsi. A comparison of these passages shows 
that ikkud, ikkud libbu and iplah are expressions of similar import. 
Latrille believes the st. to be mukdtu to fall, and reads akkut for amkut 

like attdhar for amtahar § 8. 2 c. nakutti arSt seems to mean about the 

same as akkud. 2. tulluhu panu'a my face was t., perm. II 1. Latrille 

NOTES ON 362-37^2. gj 


reads dulluhu from st. dalahu to disturb, and this is perhaps to be pre- 
ferred. AVith 1. 1, 2 cf. Dan. 4, 19; 5, 6. igi; cf. Arab, 'aga'a to flee. 

ahi Id addd I did not lay my side (= myself) down; expression of 

great activity. So I R 16,20 ana ipiSi ahi Id addu (rel. sentence). 

5. ruhuti. Instead of this reading, with pi. in uti, it is better to read 
ruhl; ci. 4:0'^^ ru-hi-i. 11. nddi, gen. of nddu exalted. For this ideo- 
graphic value of the sign i cf. S° 126. umi nddi, a high day, is perhaps 

a festival day; cf. 38^ uml magiri. 13. ina pi illi ikutu by the brilliant 

command (which) they gave; cf. 19^6 ina ipiS pi muttalli. The signs 
here are ka =pu mouth, word, command II R 39, 1, azag= illu brilliant 
S* 110. Latrille combines the signs differently and perhaps better. 
Comparing V R 51, 44. 45 b, where the signs ka azag ik are rendered by 
a-Si-pu (or hu), he regards these signs in our passage as forming one id., 
the u-<w being phon. compl. He reads ina asiputu and renders "by the 

aid of priests." 19. amhas. The connection seems to demand for this 

verb the meaning to sprinkle or smear. So also V R 10, 84. Perhaps it 
is the same st. which we meet in Ps. 68, 24. The verb seems to be the 

same as the very common verb mahdsu to strike, smite. 21. unakkilu I 

constructed skilfully. A final u in the sing., even outside of rel. sent., 

occasionally occurs. 22. iSSiS = idsiS st. W\^3. 25. iris-sina = iris- 

Sina. 26. igarati. For the id. igaru cf. V R 25, 38 ; for making the 

pi. in dli cf. I R 15, 99. The two signs mean house + brick, and are the 
common id. for wall, side, also called lanu V R 11, 50. Cf. 1 Kings 6, 

22. 28. iSmaru = Heb. SDI^n (?) ; cf. Baer's Liber Ezechielis p. XIT. 

34. taSrihti st. Sardhu; nikdni t. large sacrificial lambs, or sacrificial 
lambs in abundance. 

37, 1. riStuvi; adj. with mimmation, made from the fem. n's'^u, like 
mdhru former from inahru, st. tyxi. I-hulhul ristuvi — I. the former, 

i.e. as it formerly was. 3. sit ai'M the beginning of the month, 

the new moon. Possibly arhi is here used figuratively for moon. 

4. ulldnuSSu = ina ulldniSu {^.) , during his separation (?) i.e. during the 

period of Sin's anger. 5. during whose separation (from the city) 

the city and land were not established (and who) had not returned to 
his place, ulldnu is formation in an from ullu; innamdu seems to be 
IV 1 from no;?. Latrille renders Sa, etc., "who since eternity (?) had 
not taken his abode in city and land, nor turned to his place." He 
seems to derive innamdu from nadii, the m being taken as "compensation 

for the sharpening" of the syllable. 7. Saptukka § 20. 12. ittdtu. 

In I R 61, 25 a Sin is called mudammik iddtiya the one who favors my 
hands. Hence it appears that the two expressions dummuku ittdtu and 

82 NOTES ON 3712-3928, 

dummuku idati have the same meaning. 13. liSantil § 8. 2 c, st. matdlu. 

The verb might also be read lUandil and be derived from Saddlu to be 
broad, extensive, whence the adj. Sadlu W 16^. The form would then 

be II 1 with dissolution of the doubling. 16. banlli. The st. is 

hanu to shine ; cf . Zimmern's Bab. Busspsalmen 37. haniti means bril- 
liant, gracious words, like damiktim 1. 18. 19. lisbat abutu may he 

accept (my) wish, petition. 25. Sarru mahri a former king, final i for 

u, or we may read Sar mahri king of the former times. 27. ipuS I 

consti-ucted, here = restored. ina in the space of. Sa bili, etc., the 

walls of that house had decayed. 28. akkud, etc.; cf. on 36^. 

29. adi while. 31. labiri, ace. in i. 34. Sa is omitted after rabu as 

in 247. 

38, 2. yd,si may be regarded as introducing a new sentence or as 

repeating the i^ronom. suffix for the sake of emphasis. tiSrlti, name of 

the seventh month. The id. is ku in Babylonian. A calendar in the 
collection of the Wolfe expedition leaves no doubt that we are to read 
fisriti. In that calendar the ku con-esponds to the seventh month, the 
other months being indicated by the same ids. as in Delitzsch Lesest.^ 

p. 92. G. ubanu, etc., a finger's (width) not projecting, a finger's 

(width) not being depressed = exactly level. 9. askuppu st. saktipu. 

17-26. Pi'ayer to Samas. O Samas, . . . when thou enterest into I., . . . 
when thou inhabitest thy lasting sanctuary, joyfully favor (1. 22) me 

(1.20), Nabonidus, etc. 24. liki, impv. I 1. 31. bit-su, nra&c. su&., 

though referring to a goddess. Such usage is not rare in the later 

39, 9. nindabt, cf. Heb. n^lJ- 23. The outline of the Cyrus passage 

is as follows: (Nabonidus) neglects the worship of Marduk, which enrages 
this deity 39, 23-28 ; he gathers the gods into Babylon 40, 1 ; Marduk in 
seeking a righteous prince for a ruler, finds Cyrus, to whom he causes 
the nations to submit 5-13 ; march of Cyrus against Babylon 14-18 ; 
entry into the city and capture of Nabonidus 18-20; rejoicings in 
Babylon at the overthrow of N. 21-24 ; genealogy of Cyrus 27-33 ; Cyrus 
restores the worship of Marduk (?) 41, 3; Marduk in his joy blesses 
Cyrus 10-13 ; Western kings bring tribute to Babylon and kiss the feet 
of Cyrus 14-19 ; restoration to their homes of the gods which J^. had 
brought to Babylon 20-24 ; restoration of captive peoples 25 ; restoration 
of the gods of Sumer and Akkad 26-29 ; desire that the gods who had 
been restored might daily pray for Cyrus before Bil and Xabu and 
might speak to Marduk in behalf of Cyrus and Cambyses his son 30-34. 
uSabtili § 24, 5. The subject is evidently Nabonidus, who was 

NOTES ON 3923_402V 83 

more favorable to the worship of the sun and the moon than to the 

worship of Marduk, cf. pages 35-39. 24. palalia the reverence (?) of 

]\Iarduk. 25. ippus, first impf., subj. apparently Xabonidus. 

26. ahSCini. The usual meaning yoke, as 11^*, does not seem to suit 

here. tabSCitu is perhaps from the same st. vhallik, subj. still Nabo- 

nidus(?). i-w7/atein all of them. The antecedent of the suffix is lost. 

It seems to have been people or countries. 27. ana at theu* lamenta- 
tion. hil Udni = Marduk. 

40, 1. in anger that he had brought (them) into Suanna. This was 

a part of Babylon. 4. imu they spoke (?), st. HDX; or perhaps the st. 

is no^' and the meaning they resembled. This verb n*3> to resemble 
and to cause to resemble is discussed by Zimmern Busspsalmen, p. 

69, and takes after it regularly an adverb in iS or the prep. Lima. 

irtaSi tura he granted return. 5. iJiit ibri cf. 39^. The su after ibri 

seems to me doubtful. If certainly in the original, it refers most likely 

to Cyrus by anticipation. 6. malhi iSaru, a title of Cyrus; cf. Isa. 

41, 2. The translation of the Isaiah passage is doubtful. hibil hbbi 

wish of the heart = one who corresponds to the wish of another, one who 

is after another's own heart. Sa, etc., whose hand he holds, ittamah 

might be in form first impf. of I 2 or IV 1. Cf. Isa. 45, 1. 7. ittahi 

nibltsu, cf. Isa. 45, 3. 4. 8. ana, etc., cf. Isa. 41, 2. izzakra = 

iztakira he named, appointed. Instead of kat-stt perhaps we should read 
Su-[_um-Su], cf. 19^^. The only sign which is distinct is the first one and 

that has both values kat and Su. 9. ummCin manr/o, best to be taken 

as a proper name or as a title of the Medes, cf. 35^° and note. 

ukanniSa, subj. is Marduk; suff. in sipiSu refers to Cyrus, cf. Isa. 45, 1. 

11. iStini'i he looked after, provided for. On suff. cf. § 9. 2. 

12. taru. This word seems to be a part, of a st. with final radical weak 

and to be a title of Marduk. nisi-su. The suff. may refer to M. or to 

Cyrus. Sd-nin-hi. The sign read Sd may be resolved into Sii -\- ut (ut, 

ud) and it is possible that we should read ipSiti-Su ut(ut-ud)-nin-Su, but 

the connection is obscure to me. 13. The subj. of ippalis is IMarduk; 

iSara belongs perhaps to kdia as well as to lilba. 17. utaddu they know 

(impers.), st. II 2 from idu. sandu, perm. I 1, their weapons were ar- 
ranged. isattiJjd, cf. also 41^, meaning uncertain, to march (?), to spread 

out (?). 18. Subj. of iiSiriba is Marduk. 20. N. who did not reverence 

him (= i\Iarduk) he delivered into his hand (i.e. hand of Cyrus). 

22. sapalSii under him, i.e. under Cyrus. 23. immiru st. namarii; for 

a similar figure cf. Ps. 34, 6. 24-26. This sentence is an ascription 

of praise to ]\Iarduk, who is the hilu, lord. After tukulti we expect Su 

84 NOTES ON 40-'«-428. 

not iFa, who by his aid caused the dead to live, (who) helps (?) all(?) in 
diflBculty and fear(?), who blesses him greatly and makes his name 
powerful (i.e. the name of Cyrus). 

41, 3. I looked after his worship (?), i.e. the worship of Marduk. 

The narration is made in the first person after 40**. 15. Sa kStliS 

kibrata = Sa kali Sa kibrdta. 20. iStu from ; the correlative is adi 1. 21. 

22. Sa . . . Suhatsun is a parenthetical sentence. 23. abnama seems 

to mean olden time. 25. The restoration of the Jews (Ezra 1) was 

one act in a general policy of Cjtus. 27. Cf. 40*. — 29. May all 

of the gods whom I caused to enter into their cities, etc. 31. Sa, etc., 

in behalf of long life for me. 33. sa either introduces the oratio recta 

here or is anticipative of a suffix to a noun which is lost. The sentence 
does not stop at apluSu, but what follows in the next line is too muti- 
lated to be read. A few signs and words are preserved at the end of 
ten other lines, but there is too little to be of value. For the sake of 
completeness these signs may here be added. L. 36 (T R 35) : mdtatiil) 
ka-H-Si-na Su-ub-ti ni-ih-tim u-Si-Si-ib ; 1. 37: t«(?)-<ur i^sunpi u tu-ta-ripi; 
1. 38: -na-Su du-un-nu-nim aS-ti-'-{-ma ; 1. 39: u Si-pi-ir-Su : 1.40: -un Su-an-na 
ki; 1.41: -m(?); 1. 42: -na; 1. 43: -n-l(?); 1.44: -tim,', 1.45: ma {t)-a-tivi. 
L. 37 in this addition contains perhaps a refei-ence to sacrifices; cf. 10" 
and with tutarl Heb. mr» turtle-dove. 

42, 1. Mahn first, gen. §§ 16. 3; 17, st. maharu to be in front of. 
The usual place of the ordinal numeral is before its noun in Assyrian. 
When, however, mahru is a simple adj., meaning the former, it follows 

its noun, as 6** 14.^. giri'iya my expedition, gen. (§ 16. 3) + pronom. 

suffix ya § 9. 2, st. gardru to run; in gender both m. and f. 2. lu, 

particle of asseveration, § 18. allik 1 went = an /«^' § 27, 2nd impf. 

§ 22. 1. Sar, cstr. of Sarru king, § 16. 4, Heb. ntj?. 3. sa . . . 

abiktaSu whose defeat, § 11. bdnu'a my begetter, part. I 1 (§ 21) of 

banu, = bdni'u §§ 7. 2; 8, 1 ; 32, + pronora. suffix § 9. 2. 4. abikta- 
Su his overthrow, fern., ace. of abiktu § 16. 1, 3, + pron. suf. § 9. 2, st. 

abdkwto turn, cf. Heb. '^pn. iskunu he accomplished, 2nd impf. § 22 

from Sakanu, final u in relative sentence § 11. ma, connective of verbs 

and sentences § 18. ibilu he took possession, = ib^alu §§ 7. 2 ; 28, 

relative sentence § 11. mctt-su his country § 8. 2 o, obj. of ibilu, = 

mdta-Su § 16. 4. u and, now § 18, Heb. l . sd § 9. 1 a, Heb. Kin. 

5. dandn might, cstr. of dandnu § 16. 4, obj. of im^i. ildni pi. of ilu 

§ 16. 2, Heb. Sk. rabuti pi. of rabu § 16. 2. bill pi. of bilu § 16. 2 

= ba);alu § 7. 2; on ya cf. § 9. 2. 6. imSi he forgot, 2nd impf., st. 

maSu § 32. itlakil he trusted, st. takdlu. The form is Ist impf. of (?^ 

NOTES ON 42«-". 85 

I 2 or IV 1 (§§ 21; 23), more probably the latter, cf. natkil I R 35 Xo. 2. 
12, impv. IV 1. The verb takalu is coilstrued with the prepositions ana, 

ill or with the simple ace. imulf. power, st. p0X4 to be deep, profound, 

cstr. of imuku § 16. 3, 4. rainuni-Su himself, gen. § 16. 3 of the 

reflexive pronoun § 14, + pron. suff. ; imuk ramanisu = his own power. 

Sarrdni § 16. 2. 7. kipdni governors, pi. of kipu § 16. 2, st. kapu 

— ka^upu to entrust, appoint, in appos. with Sarrdni. Sa § 11, obj. of 

upakklu. kirib, cstr. of kirhu midst § 20, Heb. 3"ip. upakidu he 

appointed, = upakkklu II 1 § 21. 3, st. pakadu, rel. sentence § 11. 

8. ana in order to § 20, used like Ileb. "?. ddki, gen. of the inf. ddku 

to kill, st. 'ijn § 31. hahclti, gen. of the inf. habatu. ikim, cstr. of the 

inf. ik'imu to seize, = 'akdmu st. DDX* § 27. 9. illika he came, cf. allik 

1. 2; on final a cf. § 24. o. siruMSun against them = z7t slriSun § 20, 

st. "iXji;. irumma he entered and = trubma §§ 8. 2 c; 27. uSib he 

dwelt § 30, st. DB'l, Heb. Td\ 10. ali city, Heb. bnj<, in appos. with 

Mimpi. misir cstr. of mhru territory § 16.4. 11. «<«rru he added 

= utiru, the r doubled to mark the preceding vowel as long, = utawwiru, 

st. "iiri to turn (intrans.), II 1 to turn back, restore, add, § 31. allaku 

courier = 'allaku, § 15. 2, st. aldku to go. hantu swift = hamtu § 8. 2 c, 

st. hamdtu to quiver, be swift. iUikamma he came and = illika-ma ; 

when the connective ma or a pronominal suffix beginning with a 
consonant is appended to a word ending in a vowel the m or the 

consonant of the suffix is very often doubled, cf. § 9. 2. 12. usannd 

he related, informed = uSanni''a, st. njl? to be double, II 1 to make 
double, repeat. yuti me § 9. 1 b. 13. ipsiti deeds, pi. of iinStu § 16. 

2, st. ipiSu to do, make § 27. annati these § 10. 1. libbi my heart 

§ 9. 2. igug it was enraged, st. agdgu § 27. issaruh it was angry 

= insaruli IV 1 st. sardhu, kabitti my liver § 9. 2, st. kabdtu, cf. Heb. 

"^22 liver. The liver as well as the heart was regarded as a seat of the 

emotions. 14. aSSi = anSii^i §§ 26; 29, Heb. Ktyj. kdli hands, pi. 

of kdtu fem. § 16. 2. Prof. Delitzsch regards the st. as mp Lesest.' 
p. 145. If this etymology be correct, kdtu may be part. 11 = kd)itu the 
dispenser. Lifting up the hands is frequently mentioned in connection 

with praying. usalll I besought, II 1, st. salu §32, Aram. xSy. 

asSuritu, fem. adj. agreeing with latar, § 16. 3, may mean of Assyria, or 
of the icity Assur, or it may mean the one who brings prosperity, cf. 

Heb. IK/K, ";!E?X. 15. adkl I mustered § 32. imuki sirdti § 16. 2. 

16. umallu= umalliHiU II 1, st. malu to be full; to fill one's hands 

= to deliver to one, cf. Heb. T-flN xbp. kdtu-a, pi. in m § 16. 2, + 

pron. suff. § 9. 2. 17. uStiSSira = uSta' Sira, 2udinipf. Ill 2 from 11^ 

86 NOTES ON 42"_448. 

to be straight § 30 ; on final vowel cf . § 24, 5. harranu, form in u 

used as ace. § 16. 3. 18. mid^, cstr., formative m § 15. 3, st, pptHi. 

a-an (= an), determinative after numbers and measures. When there 

are tens and units, an is placed between them, as here. Sa, genitive 

sign § 11. ahi side, form in i used as cstr. § 16. 4 ; cf. ah 2^*. 

tdmtim sea, fem., genitive, with mimmation § 16. 3, st. ZVi.i'?, Heb. DinPl. 

The forms tVamat, tumdu § 8. 2 6 also occur, pi. tamdti. 19. kahal 

tdmtim the midst of the sea, i.e. the islands; kahal, cstr. of Jfahlu. 

arddni, pi. of ardu st. Til, Ileb. TT. dagil, cstr., part. I 1 st. dagalu to 

see, whence Ileb. SjT a banner. Participles referring to a preceding 

pi. noun are often used in the sing. pani, gen. of panu, Heb. W}B. 

dagalu jMnd = to be subject to, III 1 to make subject to, to commit to 

a person. 20. tamarta present, obj. of iUuni, ci. on the formation 

§ 15. 3, st. 1X1*3, II 1 to send. issunimma = insi Ni uni-ma § 25 ; cf . 

on illikamma 1. 11. 21. sutunu § 10. 3. 22. ilippi, pi. of ilippu 

ship, Aram. nd'^X. ilti, gen. of ittu side, used as prep., Heb. rx. 

23. ummundti, pi. of ummdnu people, army, troops, written um-ma-na-a-ti 

152^. The pi. ummdni also occurs; st. "tlHi. urhu road, ace. in m, 

secondary obj. of vMsbtt, Heb. nii<. padanu way, road, region, same 

government as w?7ru, written as an id. 2^; cf. II R 38, 28 c. d. uSashit- 

suniui, III 1 from sahdtu to take, seize, whence 0''^^^ bundles Ruth 2, 
IG ; the meaning to work, as 6^^, is secondary ; on sunuti for Siinuti cf . 

§§ 8. 2 a; 9. 2. 24. nararuti help, abstract noun § 15. 3 c, st. nardru. 

Tia-mat{^.), may also be read ha-lat, ha-nat, etc., or the two signs may 

be an id. They occur in II R 39, 4 e. f . in a list of apparent synonyms 
which includes hatdnu to help (whence Jjnh father-in-law), nardru to 

help, nsu a helper, and dlik tapputi a helper. 25. urruhiS swiftly 

§ 19. 1, st. ardhu to be swift, whence II 1 iirriha 25^ I caused to hasten. 

26. ardi I set out, marched = ardi^ § 32. 

44, 2. aldk, cstr. of inf. alaku § 27. ismi = iSmaUt §§ 8. 1 ; 29. 

ipU, cstr. inf. § 27 = x apdSu § 8. 1. — kabli, kakld, tahazi are genitives after 

ipiS. 3. illkd — idkra. sdhl, pi. of sdhu, cf . Heb. K3Y. 4. lukulti, 

form in i instead of the vowelless form for the cstr. § 16. 4. 5. alikut, 

cstr. pi. of the part. I 1 of aldku § 16. 2. idi hands, sides, gen. after 

alikut, cf. Heb. i". 7. iSmd = ismai^ta §§ 7. 2 ; 24. 5. taliti, formative 

t § 15. 3 a. namriri st. namdru to shine § 15. 2, subj. of ishupu. If 

the word is pi., as it seems to be, we should read namriri. 8. mahhur. 

Zimmern, Busspsalmen, p. 70, suggests the reading mahhutiS, the sign ur 
having also the value tiS. This would give a regular adverbial formation ' 
§ 19, though the meaning of mahhu or mdhhutu is unknown. The var. 

NOTES OX 448-46". 87 

ri III R 17, 87 is not in the way of ^iramern's reading, for the text is 
evidently damaged. In reading mahhur and translating forward, I have 

connected the word with the st. mahdru to be in front of. 9. iktumu, 

second inipf. pi. of katamu to cover, overwhelm. The subj. milammi is 
treated as pi., as is also often the case with the words for fire iSati, joy 

hiddd, and the metals. sa may have as antecedent milammi or Sarriiti, 

or the first personal pronoun understood. In the latter case the con- 
struction would be the same as 2"^ where Sa . . . ultallitu means (me) who 
ruled. Sa + the sufExal inni in our passage would then mean me whom. 

usa'inU, 3rd pi. of second impf. II 1 of JXii* § 28. Supar^t) might 

also be read Supir, Su-ut, etc. It is of frequent occurrence and seems in 

many places to be a preposition. 10. umaSsir II 1 is used both in the 

sense of leaving, abandoning, as here, and in the sense of releasing 4* 

sending away GO*. I have not observed any cases of the form I 1. 

Suzub to cause to remain, to restore, inf. cstr. Ill 1, st. ^TK^ to leave, 

form SuSkunu § 25. 10. napistlm, on mimmation cf. § 16. 3. innahit 

= inHiobit § 8. 2 e. 12. usirib, form uSaSkin, st. a'lKs § 27 ; uSisib, same 

form, st. Jtyi § 30. ina libbi therein. 13. Mimpi. On the list of 

cities following cf. Delitzsch's Paradies, p. 314. 

46, 1. annud § 10. 1. pihdti, pi. oi pihdtu, lord of a district (origin- 
ally the district itself, as seen in the expression bil pihdti 14^°), Ileb. 

nns cstr. rin3, st. sna to close, enclose. 2. upalddu = upakkidu §§ 

11; 21. 3. lapan = -^3h, the only form in which the preposition la is 

preserved in Assyr. tiiiit, cstr. of abstr. noun, st. iibii to advance. 

3. pikitta = pikidtd § 8. 2 &. imlii like umaSSiHl has as subj. Sa in 1. 2. 

utir = utawwir, obj. is Sarrdni. 4. maskani § 15, 3 a. apkidsu- 

niiti = apkidsuniiti. 6. iSSuti = HdSitti st. tynXa. masardti, st. nasdru. 

umi, pi. of umu, Heb. D1'. 7. ma'di, gen. of adj. ma'du, also written 

mddu, cf. Heb. n^r:. 8. Salmis § 19. 1. atura = atwura. 9. mala' 

as many as, lit. fulness, st. Xibo, takes verbal form in u like the relative 

Sa. adi pi. of add, novyi of the form ai-hu, ardu, st. perhaps idu to 

know or adii to appoint. In 32^^ the adl are written documents. 

10. ismru § 26. ipussuniiti = ipuS-Sunud § 8. 2 a. 11. ikpud it 

planned, devised. Note the parallelism between ikpud limuttu and 

dababti surrdti idbubu. 12. The reading ku-tir is very doubtful. 

14. inasaM, 3rd pi. of first impf. I 1, they drive or were driving, cf. 44^-^^. 
nasdhu is the regular word for violently removing a people and trans- 
porting them to another country. attiini is composed of the stem att& 

and the pronom. suffix ni. aSabdni our dwelling, our continuance, 

inf. 11 + pronom. suff, ni. mlnu. In translating numbered, I have 

88 NOTES ON 46^^-48^ 

connected this word with the stem nJO to count, number. 15. uma'irH 

§ 28. IG. rakbi, pi. in i § 16. 2. hirinni = birl-ni between us st. 

'n'^l to bind, -whence hiritu pi. biriti 46^5 bond, Heb. IV]% and birtu 

midst, as prep, birit 30^ between. 17. liSSakin = linSakin = li + inSakin 

§§ 18; 22. 2. nindaggara = nimtagara st. magdru §§ 8. 2 &, c; 21. 3; 

24. 5. ahamiS, a frequent word denoting the reciprocal relation, as 8^ 

imukdni ahamiS each other's forces, aiia ahamiS 15^ unto each other § 19. 

ahinna — ahi side + anna § 10. 1. 18. nizuz § 27. a, Ileb. 'X, 

§ 19. 1. ibbaSi, only orthogi-aphically different from ihaSsi 35^^ he shall 

be, first impf. I 1 from baSu. Sanumma = Sanu + ma § 18. 20. kitri. 

The first syllable might also be read Icit, [sih, etc. Some such meaning 
as aid or alliance is demanded by the connection in which the word 
often occurs, cf. 22^^ 24^^. If we should read kitru we might compare 

the Aram. "i^T to bind. uszizu = uSanzizu, with assimilation and loss 

of n and the vowel before it, cf. §§ 8. 2 c/ ; 8. 1 ; 11. istini'ii = 

istana^ViU like iStanakinu, § 21. 1, tin for tan under the influence of the 

guttural y. amdt, cstr. of amdtu st. nox, used like Heb. i::'^ for thing, 

as 46^2. 21. Umuttim, gen. with mimmation of limuttu = limuntu. 

22. Supar-Saki : the explanation of the word is doubtful, but the mean- 
ing generals is assured ; cf. Khors. 120 : VII §upar-Saki-ya adi ummdnd- 
tlSunu . . . aspur seven of my generals with their armies I sent. The 
Supar-Saku is also often appointed as governor of a conquered province, 

as 10^ 23. rakhiSun their riders, messengers, i.e. the messengers of 

the conspiring vassals. SiprdtUunu their missives, i.e. either of the 

vassals or of the couriers. 24. surrCtti, cf. Heb. T>D to be obstinate. 

25. iSkdti, pi. of a sing, iskatu like Sarratu, or iSiktu like nipistu, st. 

ptPKa to bind, cf. Heb. pt^n. 26. mamttu = maHma-'iu word, oath, 

ban, malediction. ikSus for ikStid § 8. 2 &. The verb kaSddu means 

first to reach, overtake, and then to capture. We migbj; render here the 
ban of Assur . . . overtook them. The construction of lines 27 and 28 
is obscure, ma in 1. 27 is emphatic and sa refers back to sunuti. We 
may also render, into whose hands I had brought good and unto whom 
I had done favor. kdtuSsun would then stand for ina kdii-Sun, Sa would 
be understood before tdhti, uba'i would be II 1 for M&ain'N. The trans- 
lation : I had sought, connects uba'i with the verb TMit^. 28. dunku 

§ 8. 2 c. 

48, 2. ittiSunu : the sufiix refers either to the vassals or to the cities 

Sais, etc. Saknu, perm. I 1. 3. usamkitu: the subject is my generals. 

idu, cf . Heb. nn«. 4. ilulu § 27. The sentence 1. 5 would read 

as well without the Sa, their skins they stripped off, they covered the 

NOTES ON 48*-50^i. 89 

city wall, cf. 34''. G. iStinril, cf. on46^. 7. haltussiniu^ halt ut.^unu their 

life, i.e. them alive § 8. 2 b. 8. ubiluni I 1 st. abdlu § 30. 10. uSatir 

= uSa}tiT § 30. lubultu § 8. 2 a. birmi, cf. Heb. D'D"i"l3. 

11. ulabbisu = ulabbiS-Su § 8. 2 «. 12. simir. For the reading Simir 

cf. 63^1 with 61^*. These passages show that the SimirX were worn on 
the hands and the feet. The ideogram means to bind. The ring may 
be called Simiru from some stone with which it was ornamented, cf. 

Heb. Totv diamond. rittt; etymology obscure. Meaning hand or 

some part of the hand clear from many passages. 13. Sa ihzusu whose 

hilt, St. inXi to seize. The syl. ih might also be read ah or uh. nihit 

Sumi-ya means no more than §umi-ya. 15. rukub hiluti lordly equipage. 

altssu = akis-Su st. ly'p. IG. aSar, cstr. of aSru place, = ina aSri Sa. 

So also in 1. 21. 21. itmabtu = iniixabitu TV 1, relative sentence. 

22. Simat muSi fate of night, dark fate, death; cf. 7^^ mushnu Simati 

fixers of destinies. 24. dannuti, abstr., gen. 25. illatsu = illat-Sii, 

cf. Heb. Vn. 2G. kabal, cstr. of kablu face to face, opposite and so 

middle, fight, etc. By a figure of speech the word for fight is here 
applied to the troops. 27. tsir st. IDNi. mus§a, ace, st. KrJI. 

50, 8. tib, cstr. of tibu= tib'u st. VW^r\, like pit fi'om pitu st. XgHS and 

hit from hitu st. KiOn. 11. ikSuda, pi. fem. I 1. kata-a-a pronoimced 

katd'a, dual + suffix § 9. 2. The first a is phonetic complement § 5. 
Cf. i-da-a-a var. i-da-a-Su my (his) hands Delitzsch Lesest.^ 109, 275. 

12. kitii: so this id. is read, II R 44, 7. The kitu is often mentioned as 

a kind of garment, possibly the Heb. iyir\2. 13. dimmi, pi. of dimmu; 

often occurs meaning column, cf. Sargontexte p. 81. According to V R 
10, 101 Assurbanipal erected lofty dimmt in front of his palace. Here 

the meaning maybe obelisk. 14. Zahali, gen. of zahalu, some metal 

much used in architecture, etc., for ornamental purposes ; as I R 54, 59 
rimi dalat habi ina zahali namriS abannim the bulls of the entrances of the 
gates I made in a brilliant manner of zahali metal ; also II R 67, 79 ina 

misir zahali with a covering of zahali; and V R 6, 23. ibbi, gen. of 

ibbu = 'ibbu, adj. of the form giSru strong. gun; so the id. is read 

S* 369, but the Assyrian word for talent is broken away in this syllabary. 

15. i-kur is a double ideogram meaning house (i) of the mountain 

(^wr), so called because temples were const«'Ucted on elevations. manzalti 

§ 8. 2 a. 18. uSamrir III 1 from martru to pass over, Arabic marra. 

Cf. V R 3, 50 ultu kakld ASSur u IStar Hi Ilamti uSamrh~u aMtakkanu 
dananu u litu after I had caused the weapons of A. and of I. to march 

over Elam and had established might and authority. lifu, fem. noun 

from nXiS. 21. kiSSatu, noun of doubtful etymology. I haye 

90 NOTES ON 5021-581. 

regarded it as a collective noun from st. landsu to assemble. Delitzsch 

Lesest.8 derives it from ^aMs'u and renders it by might. 22. nisi, 

for this reading of the id. cf. Delitzsch Lesest.^ 135, 13. 14. 23. adduku 

= arf«/•w^•« §§ 11; 31. 24. muhhuru, something presented, an offering 

or prayer st. mahuru. umahir § 21. 3. 

52, 1. mdti Id, t&rat land without return, Hades. 2. uzna Sak&nu 

= to direct one's attention. 12. ina kaSQdiSa on her arrival, cf. GO''. 

13. izzakkar = iztahar §§ 8. 2 J; 21. 3. 15. luruha = lu + iruba, 

second impf. I 1, let me enter, andku is emphatic. 16. irruba for 

aV^iaruba like aSakana. 18. uSapalkat § 33. 19. uSilloi = usaHtla'a, 

like usaskan. viituti the dead. akiluti; the ideogram here means 

to eat. Translate : eating (and) living. 20. ima'adu they shall be 

numerous. 23. izizi for nizizi, impv. I 1. tanaSasSi = tanaSa-U §§ 

22.2; 9. 2. The suffix i-efers to daltu 1. 17 as its antecedent. 

24. lulUk — lu + allik § 22. 2. luSanni = Zu + uSanni like usaSkin. 

57, 16. Translations of the story of the Deluge may be found in 
Smith's Chaldean Account of Genesis and in Schrader's Keilinschriften 
und das Alte Testament, ed. 2. Lines 57^^-58^ record the entrance into 

the ship. i-sjf-M I had, cf. Heb. K^'. i-^n-Si I collected it, st. VHf^^', 

on H cf. § 9. 2. — ^- 18. zir, cstr. of ziru = zir'u seed, Heb. j,nT. 19. uS- 

ti-li §27. o-(?).^ We expect a-na, or a-na Ubbi and one of these 

expressions, no doubt, stood in the text. kimti family, immediate kins- 
men st. kamu. sa-lat. The reading lat and not mat, nat, etc., is made 

certain by many passages in which the word is written sa-la-tu (or <?'). 
In the contract-tablets kimtu is often associated with nisutu and salatu; 
cf. also 20", where nisutu is perhaps scribal error for nisutu. The 
etymology of salatu is uncertain, but it perhaps means near, near kins- 
men. 20. bul cattle, cstr. The st. may be middle 1 or final guttural. 

apli um-ma-a-ni the artists, mechanics who had built the ship, lit. 

sons of art. So also II R 67, 70 in an account of building a palace : 
gimir apli ummdni hassuti. In V E. 13, 36-42 apal um-ma-ni is represented 

by the same ids. as imku wise, mudU knowing, hassu reflective, etc. 

21. a-dan-na, obj. of is-kurua. The connection here, but especially 58^, 
seems to me to favor the meaning decree, command. The st. may be 
l;.'! to appoint, define, and adannu or addnu may be that which is 
appointed, therefore either a decree or a set time. Cf. Khors. 117: 
usurdt a-dan-ni iksudaSsumma illika uruh muti the ban of adanni overtook 
him and he went the road of death. 

58, 1. izzakir = iztakir § 8. 2 &. mu is id. for zakdru and ir is phon. 
compl. ina introduces what the kukru said, without the usual umma; 

NOTES ON ^8^591. 91 

SO also 1. 4. usaznannu (1. 4 uSaznana) ; the subj. is Samulu and the 

obj. kibdli. 2. pi-hi, impv. I 1. 3. ik-ri-da. Cf. Ilaupt's Jsiinrodepos 

10, 47 : ina salSi umi ina ikli a-dan-ni ik-ri-du-ni on the third day in the 
appointed (?) field they arrived (?). It is doubtful whether the st. begins 
with g, k, or k, and also whether in our passage the word means the 

set time arrived, or the command became strong, loud. 5. The first 

sign is the numeral four. mi is phon. compl. to umi. at-ta-tal I 2 

St. natdlu to look, here to look in entreaty. The suff. su refers to the 

Sun-god 57^^^. 6. umu a day = one day. .The mu is phon. compl. 

i-tap-lu-si, inf. IV 2 st. palasu. The peculiarity of inf. IV 2 is the loss of 
the n, as in impv. I 1 of verbs initial n; cf . § 26. — 8. ana, a var. has 

a-na. The pilot's name is Bu-zu-ur-kur-gal, the sign ilu before kur-gal 

being a determinative. The signs kur-gal may mean great mountain, 

Assyr. Sadii rabu, a title applied to Assur 28^^. malahi seaman, pilot, 

i.e. the man who has to do with the motion of the ship, composed of 
the sign ma. = ship S*" 283 4- the sign lah (= du + du , du — aldku to go 

V R 11, 1) Delitzsch Lesest.s p. 17. Cf. Heb. nbo. 9. ikalla or blta 

rabd, the large house, structure = the ship. Lines 58i''-60^ record the 

progress of the Deluge and the landing of the ship. 10. iiiii-s Iri-ina- 

namdri water of dawn at break of day, name of a mythological female 

character. 11. i-s id, cstr. of i^du. sa-lim-tum, fern. adj. with mim- 

mation. 12. lib-bi-sa. The suff. refers to ur-pa-tum. ir-tam-ma-am- 

ma = irtamamma st. ramdmu. 14. gu-za-lal-mis = guzalali throne 

bearers ; guza = kussu throne 'II R 16, 9, and lal = naSu to lift, bear V R 

11,48. The miS is pi. sign. malum land, valley, here in contrast to 

Sadii. tar-gul-li, or gug-gul-li. The first sign seems according to II R 

30, 21 to have also the value gug. The same word occurs S*" 284. tor- 

gul-li is cstr. to Dibbara and subj. of i-na-as-sah. 16. mi-ih-ri, read 

mihri streams, canals. The st. may be hiru to* dig. PI. of mihru is 
mihrdti, as mi-ih-ra-at mi-i canals of water I R 62 col. VI 1; 63 col. VII 

61. 17. di-pa-ra-a-ti, pi. of dipdru flame, torch (?). In II R 44, 6. 7 

the word di-pa-a-rum, whose id. is partly effaced, follows the word nu-mu- 

rum, which explains the id. for fii-e. 19. i-ba--u they come in, attain 

unto; subj. is sumurrdssu his violence = ^wmwrra^j-su. 20. i-tu-ti, cf. 

52^- 22. i-zi-kam m-ma it (they) blew st. p'T(?); subj. is lost. 

23. kab-li battle or troop. 24. im-mar § 27. u-ta-ad-da-a II 2 st. 

yv, used reciprocally of recognizing one another; subj. is nisi. A new 

sentence b egins with in Oj. 25. iltni, pi. expressed by repeating the 

id. ip-tal-hu I 2. 

59, 1. it -ti-ih-su = itts xhsu § 8. 2 e. The heavens of Ann are the 

92 NOTES ON 591-60. 

heavens where Anu reigns. With this Hue compare IV B, 28 Xo. 2, 
where it is said that at the fury, and thundering of Ramun ildni Sa Sami 

ana Sami itilu, Hani Sa irsitim ana irsitim itirhu. 2. kun-nu-^u and 

rab-su are perm. pi. 3. i-Sis-si = iSasi, 1st. impf., st. Sasu to speak, cry- 
out. 4. u-nam-li = u-nab-bi II 1. iltu .firtu or iltu rabltu, title of 

Ibtar, cf. GO'^^. ta-bat rig-ma good of word, kind. 5. ud^tymu 

race(?). 6. limuttu. The fem. det. is often used, as here, before fem. 

nouns. 8. ana hul-lu-uk with reference to the destruction of. 

9. ul-la-da = uwallada, first impf. II 1 ; cf . mu-al-U-da-at 02'^ ; ni-su-u is 

obj. 12. aJ-rw St. ntyi. aS-bi st. 3tyi. 13. kat-ma, fem. pi. perm. 

I 1. 14. ur-ra = ura st. "iiN. IG. i-na kaSa-a-di on (its) arrival, at 

its dawn ; cf. 60'^. it-ta-rik st. tardku. Su-u a-bu-bu, subj. of i-nu-uh 

1.18. 17. ha-a-a-al-ti, cf. Heb. Vn. 18. im-hul-lu storm, evil (hul) 

wind (2?n). 19. ap-pa-al-sa IV 1 st. paldsu. Sa-kin ku-lu making a 

voice, crying aloud. — 20. kul-lat all of. 21. ki-ma u-ri-bi pag^at 

u-Sal-lu like beams of wood(?) the corpses floated about. —22. ud-da, 

id. for urru light II II 47, GO. dur ap-pi wall of the face = cheek. 

23. uk-tam-mi-is II 2 st. kamasu. a-bak-ki = abaki. 25. hat-tu fear, 

something fearful, in appos. with following tuindu{^.). 

60, 1. Twelve measures high a district arose. 2. i-ti-mid he (I) 

placed, directed (the course of the ship). 4. The last sign in lines 

4, 5, 6 is the sign for repetition and repeats here all of 1. 3 after Ni-str. 

8. Lines 8-14 narrate the sending out of the birds, 15-20 the 

sacrifice, 21, 22 the rainbow (?), 61, 1-21 BiTs anger and pacification, 

21-62, 3 translation of the hero and his wife. u-si-si III 1 st. asu. 

summatii, with post-determinative for bird. — u-mas-Sii- 1 released, sent forth. 

—f- 9. i-pa-aS-Sum-ma = ibaSu-ma. is-sah-ra = istahra — istdhira § 8. 2 &. 

14. ik-kal he eats. i-Sa-ah-hi, first impf. I 1, cf. Heb. nnty. i-tar-ri 

= itdriC!) st. nin(?). 15. u-si-si; obj. is the animals, etc., which were 

in the ship. at-ta-ki ni-ka-a I sacrificed a sacrifice. IG. sur-ki-nu 

libation, st. sardku; cf. Sargon Cyl. GO: sirku as-ru-ku. 17. 7 and 7 

= by sevens. karpatu pot, is determinative ; a-da-gur is here tlie name 

of the vessels used in sacrifice. uk-tin II 2 st. kdnu. IS. at-ia-bak 

I poured out, arranged. 20. zu-um-bi-i — zubbi, cf. Ileb. IIOT. bil 

nikdni lord of sacrifices, priest. 21. ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma from afar, 

ma emphatic. ka-Sa-di-Su her approach ; the reference is to Istar, 

although the suffix is masc. 22. ^-aA*a/i(?) bows, arches (?). The sign 

nim is so much like the sign ban, which represents kaStu a bow, that one 

may suppose that a scribal error has occurred. svrhi-Su (?). 23. ildni 

an-nu-ti, obj. of ajn-Si. lu-u = lu by, particle of swearing; by the 

uknu stone of my neck, I will not forget. 

NOTES 0>f^ 61-63*. 93 

61, 5. ti-hi he drew near, subject follows. KAT.^ p. 60 says that the 
original has i before ti. In this case we might read i-ti-mid st. noj7 or 

i-ti-ziz St. nazazu. lib-ba-ti, etc., he was filled with libhdti against the 

gods (and) the igigi. The meaning of Uhbati is uncertain. Cf. V R 7, 
25-27 my messenger . . . ina ma-li-i Ub-ba-a-ti u-ma-'-ir with fulness of 

Uhbati I sent. 6. Has anyone come out alive? Let not a man escape 

(live) from the destruction. 7. ia-^'o, read ilabbi, ci. Q^^'' . 8. AVho 

except Ja?, etc. a-ma-tu word, thing, obj. of i-ba-na. The obj. is 

repeated for emphasis in Si. 9. and la knows also all magic ka-la 

Sip-d. 11. abkal, cf . V R 51, 41, where the signs nun-mi are read 

ab-kal-lu, and note on 7®. 12. ki-i ki-i — Id ki when, since, repetition 

for emphasis. 13. The sinner bore his sin, the wrong-doer bore his 

wrong-doing, bi-il hi-ti-i possessor of sin, sinner. 14. ru-um-mi may 

be impv. II 1 from ramu to release, obj. being those who had not been 

destroyed; cf. Zimmern's Busspsalmen p. 91. 15. nUu lion, composed 

of the signs for dog and large, cf. Delitzsch's Lesest.' 135, 13. 14. 

16. barbaru, ib. 11. 12. The four plagues which are to take the place 
of the Deluge in diminishing the human race are lions, jackals, famine 

and pestilence. 19. The god la seems here to equivocate. 20. Ad- 

ra-ha-sis ; apparently the name or a title of an attendant on la. Or it 
may be a title of the hero of the Deluge, whose name is to be read most 
probably Pir-napiStim scion of life 61^ ; cf. Zimmern's Busspsalmen p. 26. 

21. mi-lik-Su mV-ku his understanding (became) understanding = he 

became appeased, i.e. the god Bi'l. 22. ul-ti-la-an-ni he lifted me up, 

st. ilu. 2^.' uS-tahmi-is he pressed; obj. follows, subj. is Bi'l. 

24. purut-ni our side, st. pitu, i-kar-ra-ban-na-Si = ikarab-annaSi § 9. 2. 

25. i-na pa-^a, etc., before, in past time, Pir-napistim (was) a man 

(= was human). 

62, 1. i-mu-u, st. Ti'Oj? to be like and to cause to be like, cf. note on 

40*. Translate: they shall be like the gods, exalted. 3. il-ku they 

took, st. ZiM. 5. read lirsiytum. 8. mi-Su-nu their waters^ i.e. of 

Apsu and Ti-amat. 10. Su-pu-u, perm. Ill 1 st. _i'£)''(?). 11. zuk- 

ku-ru, perm. II 1, subj. ilanil. 10. si-ma-tu is obj. of a verb broken 

away, whose form was perhaps perm. I 1 or II 1 of Sdmu, cf. 7*^^ 35*. 
15. The gods are Sar and Ki-sar. 18. The god is Assur. 

63, 1. a-lik, impv. I 1 of aldku. Between the part of this story 
transliterated on p. 52 and the part given here are twelve mutilated 
lines, in which the porter reports Istar's arrival, and the answer of the 

queen of the underworld begins. pi-ta-aS-Si open for her. 2. up-pi- 

is-si = uppis-si § 8. 2 a do unto her. 4. ir-bi, fern. sing. impv. 1 1, st. 

94 NOTES ON 63*-64. 

(nbu. Kutu, a famous burial-city, seems here to have its name applied 

to the underworld. The word is subj. of the following verb, part of 

which is lost. 5. Palace of the land without return = the occupants 

of that palace, or its attendants. 6. uvi-ta-si, 112 for um-tas-si, from 

a St. ina§u; meaning uncertain, perhaps to come upon, to approach, 

Ileb. xvo. 7. am-mi-?u* wherefore. 8. Of Bilit-irsi-tim thus are her 

commands = such are the commands of B. 18. Sih-bu belt, girdle. 

64, 2. su-^at Supil-ti is the garment of the pudenda, the garment worn 

next to the person. 5. iS-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma = ivom that (very time), 

from the veiy time when, so soon as. 6. Between this meeting of 

Istar with Nin-ki-gal and the return 1. 7-23, the original relates that 
Ninkigal ordered her servant Nam-tar to take Istar and plague her with 
diseases ; that owing to Istar's absence from her throne the sexes, both 
man and beast, lost interest in each other ; and that the god la sent a 
special messenger to the underworld in order to secure the release of 
Istar. After a curse against this special messenger, Ninkigal orders 

Namtar to take Istar out of the underworld. 9. ma-ha-as ikal kitti 

destroy the palace of justice. The gi-^a might also be taken as an adj. 

kltta = kinta, lasting, eternal, agreeing with ikalla. 10. Before za 

IV R has u, which I suppose to be due to scribal error. The verb in 
this line is evidently impv., like mahas 1. 9, Su-sa-a, Su-Slb 1. 11, su-luh and 
ll-ka 1. 12. With 1. 13 comes the change of construction to the imperfect, 
il-lik, im-ha-as, u-za-'-i, etc. I do not know what the st. is nor where the 
word ends ; it may end with the guttural sign, with i or with na. 
za(xa)--i-na, u-za{say'-i-na might be respectively impv. and second impf. 
II 1, § 24. 3. 5, from a st. |XI or jX]f. If the final letter of the st. be 
n, 1. 10 would read zaQa)--i-na the threshold of pa stones, i-lu is id. for 

askuppu -dnd the dbnu before it is determinative. 12. iStar mi halati 

su-luh-Si-ma li-ka-aS-H [istu maK]-ri-ya sprinkle I. with the waters of life 
and take her [from] my [presence]. 



Ni=lieb. N, K2 = n, K3 = ni (weak n) I X4=J'i. X8=i'2> X without a number maybe any 
one of these five gutturals. — Final 71 represents a 1 or ', or in some cases perhaps Kj. — 
Some of the words not defined are ideograms. 

nKjXi Idu one i-du 26'^3P"48^; IdiS alone i-diS 29^" -si-Su he alone 

281^34:13; Idfi a royal title, the one, the first i-du-u S^. 
SKsSx alu city &^ all 2^ -^u 4'* ala 2* -Su W^ aluni 6* alanipi 12^ -Su W^ 

-Su-nu ^^^ aldpi-ni 8^ -Su-nu 1'^^. 
3K, abu father W 20^ 4:2'''-^HQ''-H8^^ a-bu 7' (cstr.) alu-ii-a 23io abi 

20^-23 23^ 26" 281' 482" .y^ m -Su Hio.n 9518.29 a-bi 378'i' 39'=''2i -iu 38^8 

89' a6tpz-?/ffl 2113.16.21 22iO'i9 29-^« ab-bi-i-a 3Q''<^ -^u 38'8; abu name of 

the fifth month of the Babylonian-Assyrian year arhuctbi 31'. 
n^Xi ablitu wish a-bu-tu 37i^ 
3jKi abubu deluge a-bu-bu I81* 59i5.i6.i8 6P.12 a-bu-bi A^^ a-bu-ba Gli^is 

-am-ma 58'^^ -ni-i§ 71®. 
32^2 ababu to be bright, brilliant II i ub-bi-ib (= u-ab-bi-ib) I made 

bright, adorned 27'; us-tib-bu (1112) 9"; ibbu bright, pure ib-bi 

1613 36"'3* 50". 
T|2X2 abi.ku to turn, defeat, carry off, drive off a-iu-uk 17^1 a-bvrka 18" ; 

abiktu defeat -ti 30^^44'' -ta-su 8I' 24" 25" 2S9.30 295-9 Sl'^ 3420 42* 

-ta-su-un 11-8 .ta-Su-nu 89 2620 a-U-ik-ta-Hu-nu Iii49'i8; abk<itu defeat 

ab-ku'SU-nu (^= abku(-sunu') 4}^. 
bDlii abkallu leader abkal T^ 61". 
S::K, abuUu city gate abulli 12i« 28^=3 332» abulUpi 14'. 
p«, abnu stone abni 36" 38* abnipi 4^3 1721 18^3 23'" 50'^ ubanu tip, 

finger, peak SS**'* uban S^^. 

pK ab-na-ma 41^*. 

pX ab-nam-ni-Su 20^*. 

■^3X3 ibru friend ib-ri W^. 

^3^4 Ibiru to cross i-bi-ra he crossed 21^ i-bir 2^ 3" 7^* S^-i^ i-bt-ru 2* i-bi-ru 

30^ ; abartu, ibirtu passage, beyond (?) a-har-ti 36* [i-bir-iti 41^* 

i-bir-tan S^^-'" ; nibirtu passage ni-bir-ti 61® 22*. 


K/3K, abSanu yoke ah-Sa-a-ni 111*27^2 39^418 ah-Sa-an-ka 23" -[^«] Q^ 

-Su-un 2V' ; tabSfitu . ta-ah-Sw-tu ZQ^. 

1^2X5 ibiSu Babylonian for ipiSu to do, make. 

n3Xi abatu to perish, destroy II i destroy IV i to vanish, flee i-ab-ba-tu 

24-" a-bu-ut 10"; ub-bi-it (= u-'ab-bit) 35"; in-na-blt (=in-'a-bit) lO^' 

14u28i2.i5 44"50*'9 in-nab-tu 17'«18'^i 24^2925 31^" 331° 48" in-nab-tu-ni 

32'^ -nim-ma 25'9 mun-nab-tu 14" -/j (pi.) 31i9. 
KiJXi to flee (?), decline (?) t-^ri 36^ 
>N, n^(\?SrO jjK agtgu to be powerful, angry i-gvrug 39" i-gug 42"; uggatu anger 

M^f-^ra^ 15^3 ug-ga-ti 40^ -<m 41"; ag-giS 17" ag-gi-iS 24". 
JJK fiwigigi 01^ iiuigigipiT uui-gi-giV. 
UK agfi crown a-^w-w (ace.) 64'^^ a^i 191* a-gi-i 7* a^ra 63«'''. 
Sjk* agalu calf a-ga-lipi 3'^^. 
SjK aggullatu axe(?) ag-gul-lat 2^ Z^. 
DJKi agammu pond, marsh narwO-^'aJW-Tnt 14". 
1JK agurru fire-baked brick a-gur-ri 4:^*-'^^. 

IJNs igiru (?) to enclose igaru a wall i-ga-ru-Su Z7^^ igardtipi-Su 36^. 
1Jli< a-da-gur 60" name or kind of sacrificial vessel. 

niN igwidditi id-di-i-ti 30^ 

nK4 adi as far as, while, together with a-di 3^*113" 37^9 589 62". 
hl» idilu to bar, bolt u-di-lu (II i) 14^ 
DlXt admu the young, offspring ad-mi IQ^K 
DIN ud (?)-mu race (?), generation (?) 59*. 

mx admanu dwelling-place ad-ma-ni-su ZQi^ ad-ma-an-Su-un 40i. 
pX adannu command a-dan-nu 58^* -na 57". 

pX adnati (fern, pi.) ad-na-a-ti 2&^ -<i 33". ' 

*nN adaru to fear, shun a-du-ra 13^^ a-dl-ru 5^ 6^. 

\tn»z adaSu to be new lu-ud-diS (II i) 24'^ mu-ud-diS 2S^^ ; iSSfitu newness 

{S-§u-ti 6" -ti 46"; {-iS-si-i§ 36^2 38" tS-Si^ 245 395'i«. 
lINt urru day 59^^ ur-ra 59". 
3?l<4 Izfbu to leave, to cause to remain i-zib 17^^ (1st pers.) 13'^ (3rd 

pers.) i-zi-bu 39^8 i-zi-bu 48=^ ; Su-zu-ub (III i inf.) 2^^ 8^" W° I715.20 


nrx imilui^da. 80^. 

TTX4 Izizu to be strong, make strong ni-zu-uz iQ^^ i-zi-iz (impv.) 14^^; 

izzu strong iz-zi 15''" iz-zw-^i 3" 4* iz-zi-tu 50'^; iz-zi-iS 39". 
??«, uznu ear, design, intention u-zu-un-Sa 52''^ uzni-ya 631° .^^ 639 64"*. 
HN, ahu brother 23^8 26« -^m 14* a-lm 58'^* a^i 241* 25* 268 27^9 08" 29* 

-^M 34* a-M-Su 582* a/ij^;.ju Hio 216.9 25"; a-ha-miS one another 8^ 

159 19>" 29' 32^2 34" 40". 


nXi ahu, fern, ahaiu side a-aj 2" a-7a" lO^ 33«' 36^ 42^8 a-hat8^; a-hi-in- 
na-a this side 46'". 

THNi ahazu to seize, take, acquire a-7m-Ms 20'^ t-^w-zw 26'" 31^° ; u-Sa-hi- 
is-zM2S"; ahzu contents ah-zi-su-nu 20"; ihzu hilt zVt-zu-su 48"; 
tahazu battle 34^ ta-ha-zu IT-^ tahazi T-\%^ ^^'^ ^2,*-^ iiS"-^ m^ ^i^-^ m'^ 
-ya 15".M 16".28 1713 598 .§y, 443 .^u-nu S") to-^a-z» 3i6 4^ le^* 40i8 -ya IG'^". 

DnX ahamiS cf. n«i. 

|n« ahinna cf. nXi- 

"inx ahiirti in front of(?) a-hihur-ru-u 25"; ahratu the future dh-rat 

1815 241*. 
ntJKs Itfi, Itfitu darkness i-<i-[i] 52^ i-/i-i 52^ i-<u-/i 52^ [582"]. 

"IDXi itlru to spare i-ti-ir 3''^ i-fi-iV 40'". 
"Ki a not a-a 46i8 60"''^* 61i-«'" "» a-a-ma 59'. 
■•Xi a-a-um-ma (^=a'u + ma) anyone? interrogative 6P. 

2'Ki S.bu enemy a-a-hi-ya 36'^" -su 5'". 
S3'«2 ikallu palace ikal 5^ 41» 63^ 649-" \kalli-ya 20^ -su 1230 5912 
ikalla 58*. 

S'Xs lllatu power, army il-lat-su 48^' -su-un 17®. 

|''S4 tou eye, fountain ini 9^ -,?u 33" i-nt 5^^ i-ni-Su 37". 

T'Hi &ru second month of the Babylonian-Assyrian year arhuuru 19^^ 

3:3k ikkibu ik-ki-hu-us 12''. 

lOX ikdu strong (?) ik-du 6* ik-du-ti 6'. 

'jDKi akaiu to eat ik-kal {=i-'a-kal) 60" i-i'u-/u 262 29^32" afe7u<ipi52"; 
w-^a-/L77 26" ; akilu, ukultu food a-kaUu-nu 52* M-i-u^-ij 26='". 

DDKs ikkimu wiseC?) ik-ki-mu 25-8. 

DDK* ikimu to seize, rob i-kim 16'8 (1st pers.) 428 ^^j^f^ cstr.) -su 8^" -su- 
nu 8" i-ki-tnu 13*. 

pK uknil crystal abnuuknu 60^^. 

13K i-kur temple ^-^-ur 34^5 36^' 50^^ 

Sk amtiM 'a-lu a class of attendants, or a tribal name, 'o-Zm 30'^ 31". 
SKi ilu god 78-9 22'2 239 i7J 22-^ -ya 4^' j7am 58^^ 596-'-" Hani pi 2^^ 592.12 
6019 Wo .yci 333 .^i<3i2 .^„.„„ 422. iitu goddess i-Za-a-^t 3228; ilfttu 
divinity ilvrti-Su-nu 34" ilu-us-su-un 34^^. 

nSK4 iia to be high, ascend i-li 726.27 (1st sing.) 821 (3rd sing.) i-lu-u M^^ 
(1. s.) 3P«(3. p.) i-lam-ma 58" 6pi (3. s.) i-lu-nim-ma 22^; i-tUa-a 
601 i4{.;u.M 591 i-til-lu-u 2>Qi' mut-tal-li IQ^'' ; ul-li (III) 24"; m-^/-/i 
(III I) 5720 UrSi-a-la-a 5219; ^.fQ^ 5719 (i, g.) 612^ (3. s.) ul-li-la-an- 
ni 6122 . £1^ fem. flttu upper i-lit 231* {-Zi-<i 20^ 36* -tim 411^ »-Za-<i 
things in heaven 242i ; llinitu upper i-li-ni-ti 2'^ -ti 32* ; fl-la-an 
above 528 ; [l]-li& above 62* ; ili over, above, upon, more than, to, at, 


against 6" 7" SS*" 59^-" 60>«-^ Su 12>«33»34"-" -Sumn 10" -3u-nu 5'» 
t-li 46«-" -Su 2V Su-un 27» Sti-nu 50^. 

iSk ulia that, distant ul-lti-u 59' ul-lu-u-ti 27* mWc 34' -nvrum-ma GO'* 
61* 64^ M^-Za-nu-u^-^u 37*. 

Tj^Kj aiaku to go il-lak (= i-ha4ak) 58'« 59'* t'Wa-i-a 592* nia-ku 58"." 
aZ-Zil' 122 2'^6 508 q;.^j-.j-^ 72* a-lik (= al-lik) S"^-^ il-lik 10> 48'^2 qos-io-is 
63' 64'=* ^7-Z^-^-a28'»30l5 429 448 61' t7-/«X-am-?na 25* 42" 482« il-Uk-u2¥ 
(3rd sing.) i7-Zi-A;« 11^^52° -ni S^'' -u-ni 2" -Urnim-ma 22i50« Zt7-Zi-ifcu 
39™ -ni 60^ lu-ul-lik 52^* a-Zti (inipv.) 63> 649 q.^^-;;. (part.) c" 35** 
a-Zi-Arune^s 2518 445 a-Zi-ia-a< (fern, sing.) 38'^ 39' aZaiw {mi.) a-la-ku 
13^ 0-^0^142*44250* a-Za-a^^M 40" ; z«aZZa-i"u (I2) 56-" it-tal-la-ka 
40^5 .^u 30M ; it-ta-na-al-la-ka (13) 16**; u-Sa-lik-Su (III i) 35" ; allaku 
a courier 48*8 al-la-ku 42" allak-Su 29''^ allaki-Su22^^2Z^ allakipi 
25" ; alaktu a way a-lak-ta-Sa 52* ; milliku distance mi-il-U-ku 16'^. 

SSKi ul not 18 g*^'™ 142'26 26'* ^^ 31^1 *" 35** 41* 52' 58** »«« 60*A"-" 61«. 

S^Ki aiaiu to bind, 'hang up a-lul 12'19'5 3332 i-/m-/m48*; uUu a collar 
uI-U 28^3 33»9; allu a chain al-lu 48". 

^'7^2 aiaiu to be bright, clean II i to make bright u-lil 7** ul-li-la 27' ; 
fllu fern, illitu brilliant illu 2T^ illi 36'» illi-tu 7" illi-ti 7^ 

obXi illamu before, in front of il-la-mu-u-a 11** 15'^. 

cjSXi alpu ox alpipi 4* 12'^. 

s^SKx flippu ship 60* ilippi 57'^ SS^-''^ ei*' ilijypa 60^ 61* ilippl pi-Su-nu 42*2. 

•j'Sx* flisu to rejoice, exult u-Sa-li-is 10'* ; ulsu joy ul-si 41^. 

n^X ultu out of, from, after, since 98 222' 64'* ul-tu 9'602i 61*. 

noK to speak i-mvru 40* ; am^tu word, command, affair, thing a-ma-tu 
618 .;„^ 5013 .^Q 648 Q.^ai 1923 23'* 3530 4620 a-ma-a-ti 25'6 -/i 46** 
-ia4132; mamitu oath 7na-mit ll-'0 29="46"''2« ma-mi-it 333. 

nnX um-ma saying, as follows 22'2-»i 23^25" 3222.2* 46'3-i8. 

nDK4 fmii to be like, to equal i-mu-u 62'. 
13DK imbaru black cloud, storm imhari 1322 15'2 im-ha-ri 11"^. 

noK* fmldu to place, subdue i-mid 102'61'3'"» su 11'* 282' .sy-^u-^i 27'3." 
i-mi-du 212* .y^ 272' i-mid-du 9'" ; i-ti-mid (T 2) 6O2 ; in-nin-du (= in- 
'im-du IV I ) 15'" 172' in-nam-du-u S7^ ; nimlda station ni-mi-di 12'^ 
(kussi nimidi st ationa ry throne). 
SnoX imhullu evil wind, storm im-hul-lu 59'*. 

ipa ammaku instead of, in place of am-ma-ku 61'*-'8. 

SoS amflu man, human being, officer, tribe 61® a-mi-lum 483 amilutipi 
1' a-mt-lurti 328 ^^^ gjss^ 

DDK ammati yon side am-ma-a-ti 2'. 

DDK mnamu beast, cattle u-ma-am Q^ 30** 57*°.. 


DDKi ummu mother ummi 7^" 34" 37^^ -su 19-" um-mi-su 35* umma-Su 31^; 

ammatu cubit ammati 20'^"'^® ammat 37^^. 
|0X ammlni cf. |X. 

pXa umm^u pi. ummant, ummdndti people, army um-man 40' -ka 14^* 
«m-ma-/ij 20^^ -?/a 36^''*41*'^^ -^uo5"40*® um-ma-a-ni bl'^'^ ummdnati- 
ya 7-^ -j?u 16^ ummdndtipi 33® -su 8"'^" ummdndt 15^' ummdndtpi 5^* 
um-ma-na-ti-ya V -su-nu V^ um-ma-na-a-ti IS^*^ -ti-yopi 3* -ti-su-nu 4" 
um-ma-na-at 2^'^''^. 
POK4 imiku to be deep fmuku depth, power, army I'-rreu^ 22" 42® 46^' 
i-mvrki2^ -Su-unW^ -A:i 11^5 27=^ 34" 50^^ -ifu-nw 42^^ amilui-mu-ki 
30" -2/a 29M21' -^m-wm 29^ i-mu-ki-i-Su 22"^ i-mu-ga-a-Su 35^* 
{mukdnipi8'' ^'-?nu-^■a-an 9^" ; nimiku wisdom ni-wii-i'w 36*^ -H20^'*; 
fmku wise i-im-ku 35*. 
IOK1 to see im-mar (= i-a-mar') 58^* im-ma-ru 52' a-mu-ur 37^^ 38^' 
i-mur 60" 6P -i^i 64« i-?«wr 50" wnw-rw 36i8 3726.31 i-mw-rw 22".i«462* 
^i-mwr 24'® 39'** ; t«-7iam-rw (IV l =in-'ani-rM) 9^'; tSmirtu environs 
ta-mir-ti 1126 17®. 
IOK2 amSru to be full a-mir 14". 
-ID«3 imiru ass mm pz 1213 18'" 30" 3P'»?. 
tjfOX amaSu(?) to set out, depart at-tu-muS ^Qi^^Zl^. 

?X a-an determinative after numbers and measures 42'^ (cf. ta-a-an). 
m innu lord in-ni 13^ ; tnnitu lordship (?) in-ni-ti-ya 20'*. 
|X ana to, unto, in order to, at, for, on account of, against 32*59^ 
a-na 29^* 41^" 42^ 60' ; ammfni (= ana mini) why? 63''io.i3.i6.i9.22 64» ; 
aSSu (=ana Su) in order to, because aS-Su 18"19"222«23"2523 
|1< ina in, with, by, at the time of, during 21* 58' i-na V. 
|j<4 fnu time i-nu-ma at the time when 5'® 40^* 62*''". 
nji^i unfitu utensils u-nu-ut 8'". 
3jXi inbu fruit in-bu 2QP^. 
DJJJX abnu an-gug-ml a kind of stone 122^ 
3IJK inzabtu(?) ear-ring m-za-6a-<i 63'''" 6422. 
njKi anahu to decay m-«a-7«!/ 24'»39'^ i-?ia-a^ 6'^; anh<itu decay an-hu- 

ta 10' an-hu-ut-su-un 41^ ari-hurus-su 24'^. 
1j:N, anaku I (personal pronoun) a-na-ku 14'2 -ma 232^ -um-ma 59'. 
7|jXi anaku lead anakipi Q"^. 
px anna fem. annitu this an-nu-ti (pi.) 46' 602='-2* -</ 462* an-ni-tu 22'*-'« 

26' 3223 [an-wa-<i] 41'" an-na-a-<i 262' 42'3 -fi25'«4622. 
ps Ininna now i-nin-na 262* -ma 6I2' 62'. 
pK to resist in-nin-nu-u 34" 35^'; anuntu resistance a-nun-tu 32^2 -tiQi'. 

U/V> K 


pKi uiminnu a sigh un^nin-ni-ya 25* 38". 

ps annu guilt, punishment an-nu 28^* an-ni 12^. 

pKg annu favor an-ni 2*^ 

!|J3X anunnaki the spirits of earth (contrasted with igigi, spirits of 
heaven) a-nwn-na-A:t 7*-' 58" 59" 64»'« 

flJSi appu face ap-pi 34^ -ya 59"'". 

jyjXi niStl people, mankind ni-Su-u 59^ niSi pi V^Ql"^^^^^ -ya W'"^ 59'> 6V 
Su 17"18«'31H0« -Su-nu 33»o4p5; tfniSltu the human race, 
mankind ti-ni-H-i-ti 19'^ SO'"; aSSatu woman, wife -su 62> aSSat 28^' 
-su ir»3P. 

B^jKi InSu weak inSi 23". 

nj«, atta thou 14" 23i« 39i'''» 61". 

njX(?) atttl (a stem to which the pronominal suffixes are attached in 
order to express the pronoun as the object of thought) at-turu-a as 
for me 22*^ at-tu-ni as for us 46". 
DK a-si 28^^ 

Son aslu a lamb (?) as4i-iS (adv.) 16*. 

Sd« usallu adv. u-sal-liS 18'®. 

DDK asmfiti (adj. mas. pi. or abstract gen.) as-mu-ti 16^. 

1085 (?) to surround, besiege, overlay t-si-ir 24^48'^^ i-sir-Su ll^^ 
12i« i-sir-Su 8^^. 
nnOX ua-tur is^urupl lO^o. 

bsK aplu son apal 5^ Su 21^ apZi 301® apla 21" qpiC 27" a;>«pi 57^ 59" 
-su IP" -su-nu 26^; apal-sarrfltu prince regent, regency apal- 
Sarruti 19^^ apal-sarru-tu 20^ -^t-ya 20^. 

SsK apftlu to subdue i-pi-lu 5"''* a-pi-lu-H-na-ni G^-'^-^S; i-tap-pa-lu 20'^. 

1D3K apstl ocean, abyss 62® ay>ii 7* ap-si-i 26^®. 

r|3X appu cf. f]JKi. 

liJXi apSru to cover, clothe a-pi-ir (part.) 6® a-pi-ra 15^. 

liJK* ipru dust tp-rw 52" pi. iprdli Ib^"^ 18" 52*. 
/jjB'ax iplSu to do, make, exercise ib-bvirSu (1st impf.) 39^'; {pxiruS (\&t 
pers.) 6^ i-pu-uS 4^*® -us-su (— uSSu) 48^ -us-su-nu-ii 46'° t-pu-Su 34^" 
-uS 21"^ {puS (3rd pers.) Gl'''" ipu-uS 6'^ i-pu-uS 37" 64' ip-pu-uS 39^5 
{-purSu 9" 20* i-pu-Su GO'" i-pu-Su (pi.) 17^ t-pti-«s(var. ^«)-«t*-nM-<t 
46** u-pvrSu (= {-pvrSu) 6' {-pvruS (impv.) 35'* ; t-/>t-^M (inf-) 35" 
-^i28'' i-jot^3'6 t-;)t-{^20*; {-jsi^ (part.) 12i23i9 t-i«-t.?38"; Ui-ip-pu- 
Su (1 2) 26" ; up-pi-is-si (= up-pi-iS-Si do unto her II i impv.) 63' ; 
w-Si-piS (111 I) 19*246; ipSitu deed ip-Si-i-tu 2^ ^2"^ -<i 26*' 40'* 41'0 
42'3 ip-St-ti-ya 2i« ipSi-ti-Su 3Q''o ip-Si-tu-u-a 38'^^ 39^^ ipSit 23HQ'^*. 
rx isu pi. i^tu few, small i-§u-tu 35*^. 


y»t iau wood, tree isipi 3" 30^. 
I^Xs islnu to collect, take, seize, inhale i-si-in-Si 57i6»« 5717,18 {.^{.^u 

6019 6". 

ciVK aspu as-pi 16^-^^ 

VVXs U88U arrow us-si 15^^ -^m 33^. 

ni*X4 islru to enclose, lay up i-sir 10^. 

1XN(?) issuru bird issuril'2}^ is-su-ri\T^ mwr 30^° tssun^j 10^° 26^. 

'7pj?3 Iklu field, territory ikla S' ikil 1*. 

vpK altsu, iksu strong ak-su 19' ik-su-ti 6®. 
31pK ikribu cf. 3lp. 
-IK urru cf. IIKi. 

X«nKi irtu breast irti-ya 88 50«63" -Sa 6315 6420 i-rat O^^ -su-wn IS^i -su-nw 1\ 

mN Irft bronze iripi 2* 3* i-n-C 10^ 

mXj (?) iriyati heavy clouds i-ri-ya-a-ti 15^'. 

31Ki aribu locust a-ri-hi 15^^ 

3^Ke irfbu to enter ir-ru-ba 52^® lu-ru-hu 52^*; iru-ub (1st pers.) 7^** 
i-ru-ub 58' i-ru-um-ma 42' i-ru-um-ma 23^* f-rt^-Ju 40^* i-rvrba-am-ma 
13^; {-rw-Mft (3rd sing.) 14i«; f-rw-6u (pi.) 29^; i-ru-u6 (impv.) SS^ 
tV-6i 63* 64^ ; l-ri-bvrSu (part.) 525'' ; m6w (inf.) entrance i-ri-bi 38^ 
-A;a 37*3819 39" l-rib 61" (tVift ^am^j = sunset) 99; VrSi-rib (1st pers.) 
10" 135 -ri-U 41»» M-^f-n6 (3rd pers.) 13^6 -§i 63«'9'i2 642 -n-6i 40i 
-bu 12® -&a-a^ 40i* ; niribu entrance, pass ni-ri-bi 12>^ ni-rib 5* 28^^ 
33" ni-ri-bl T^ ni-ri-bi-H 2'^ (fem. pi.). 

anSs aribu raven a-ri-bi QO^"^-^^. 

31N uribtt beam of wood (?) thri-bi 59'^i. 

JIK arba'u, irbittu cf. X431. 

mx irihu l-ri-hu-Su 25" ; mirihtu mi-ri-ih-tu 25'". 

mXi arahu to hasten ur^-ha (II i) 25"; ar-hi5 hastily, promptly 11"; 
ur-ru-hig hastily 14^ 15™ ur-ru-hi-iS 42^^. 

niXt urhu, arhu way, road ur-hu 42-^ ur-hi 30* iM-u-uh 15' ar-Jt 2^^ (pi-)- 

Tp^i araku to be long a-ra-ku 41^i (inf.) Uri-ik 20® li-ri-ku 2¥^ ; ur-ri-Aru 
(II I) 62i«; li-Sa-n-ik (III i) 371^ 
pD"iK urkarina a species of tree 12^ 18^* urkarinipi 6". 

DiK arammu wall(?) a-ram-ml 12^°. 

DIN urumu trunk of a tree (?) u-ru-mi 3*. 
pNi frinu cedar irini 36i* C-ri-ni 6-" iriim QO^K 
pN arnu sin, wrong a-ra-an-Su-nu 12*. 

.■^nK* Tirpatu cloud ur-pa-tum 58". 

'pXi irsitu earth irsi-tum [62^] iVszVi 441° ir§i-ti 7* -«? 71° -«im 35" 63* 64' 
ir-§i-ti 16* ir-§i-is-su (its site) 18i^. 


•I'IKi arSru to curse ta-ru-ur 23'" ; axratu a curse ar-ra-a-ti 32" ; ariru 

consuming (?) a-ri-ri 26''". 
iy-){<4 irSu bed irSipi W^. 

B?"1X iriSu odor i-ri-Sa 60^'*** i-ri-is-si-na (= i-ri-iS-Si-na) 36". 
lyiX urianu strong, mighty wr-^a-nu 6^ 

lySi iSati fire 13" i.?a<ipi 2\ 
aiyx iSibbfttu princehood, royalty i-Sib-bu-ti 26''. 
liyXi iSdu foundation, horizon i-Sid 58" iS-da-a-Su 9®. 
mx ugft a kind of tree 12^9 18^*. 
Dl^Ks uSm^nu camp uS-man-ni 30'^° uS-ma-ni-Su 8^". 

bjDB'N uSum-gallu u-Sum-gal-lu 6*. 

iDjyNs l§marfi a kind of metal iS-ma-ru-u 36^^ 
tjB'fsi siptu conjuring, magical power §ip-ti 6P. 
t|tyXi iSpatu quiver iS-pa-ti 38^8, 
ptyNs iSkatu bond w-ta-<i 222'. 

"sw^i aSguritu of A§sur (title of Ibtar) aSSur-i-tu 42'*. 
ItySi aSru place aS-ru 221° 302' (on 59^2 cf. IK/l) -ws-iu (= ina aSrlSu) Zl^^'^ 

3818 3918 as-n [192] .^-^.^^ 138 41^* a-A^ar 102n7n8'9 208 30i<»''«''^'» 

3124.31 34U 404 4816.21 528 ^u 914 102 292*. 
IB'Ks fSiru to collect i-Su-ra 1428. 
"It^K ISirtu pi. Urid shrine iS-ri-Ui 23" U^i-i-ti 232» -.?u-un 20" isritipi- 

Su-nu 1420. 
*1tyX aSirtu pi. oJra^i shrine as-ra-ti-Su 24*. 
Tlt^Ni aSaridu leader a-Sa-ri-du 30'®. 
tj'tyN ISSfitu cf. tyiKa; aSSatu cf. wy^v 

WW^i uggft foundation m*^-^m 36" -Su Q^^ 36'8 39* uBi-Su W uS-Si-su 10* 18". 
niJ« iStu out of, from 522 iS-tu 58" 64*. 

nty{< (?) aSatl a-Sa-a-tl 20". 

|nB'N4 iStln one iSt-in 6" 72' 27'" 3222 »<» 60* 63® 64" ; i§.ti^i§ together, 

quickly 2 P 628. 
intyj^ i§tar goddess UuiStardtipi-Svrnu 272. 

nx atta cf . njXi ; atttl cf . njR. 
nnx uttft (TI i) to appoint ut-turSu 9*; ittu side tV-ft' with, against 

(= at the side of) 1" -ija 27" -^u 8'^ -Sa 59" -^u-un II28 -Surnu 8»; 

ittCltu concubinage ittvru-ti 21^''*v'8'23_ 
SriN* itlu high, exalted it-lu 5^ 9" i<-/Mm 16' it-lu-ti 2'^\ 
pnXi Itiltu to march, walk i-ti-ku 16" ; ni-it-tal-at-ti-ik'] (I 2) 41'* i-ti-it- 

ti-ik 19'" l-ti-it-ti-ku 30^ ; VrSi-ti-ik 228 . mftlku march, progress 

mi-<i-jl- 3^ ll's 13* 42'8 mUi-il^ 2\ 
nnx ittu pi. i«a/u work (?), possession (?) iWa-^w-M-a 37'2 382*.'i. 


nK43 to seek u-ba-'i 37^' -u 37^6 -i 46^8. 

'7X«3 b£lu to prevail, take possession of, rule i-h\l 17" i-bi-lu 9^ 23'® 42'* 
bjrbi-il 382"; bilu lord 2^^ -Si-na 16^* ««&i7m 353" &i-Zm 40'^* bi-lu7n 4G'» 
6i7i 88 -yaV24:'' -§u 5« -i?M-nw 26" bil 7^Q0^'' amilubil ll^s.^o 1410 
,7m 6^/ 7*352039" bUl 61^3 &« bilipi-i 6* -a SQ^'^^ billpi-ya 222' -^m S'-'; 
blltu lady bilti 39^" bilta-SuSV 6i7j7 38" 39« U-lit m^^ uubi-lit 3S^ 
U-il-ti 52^5 63* 64' ; bllfttu dominion &i7M-<i-a 5" 6*3 -ya 22™ -j?m 6^ 
-Su-un 34'^'' Ji7u-u-ft* 25'^^ 33=" -ya 27" 34® fei-Zw-^i 12^ -ya 10" -^m 9^ 
bi-lu-tim 41* fti-^uf 20'" 6i-/u-w< 14'^ ; ba'uiati subjects ba-Vrlat 99. 

ni<3 bSru to seize, draw out a-bar-Su 18^'^ 19''^ 34'^. 

*1{<23 bu' pride, joy bu-'a-a-ri 24'^. 
33 babu gate, door ba-a-bu 52'« -&j 52" 58' bdbi-Su W baba BS® bob W 

-ka 58'' ba-ab-ka 52'* 63' -^m 63^ babtpi-su 3Q^^ babanipi-Sa 6-^". 
33 bubutu hunger, food Jm-Jm-^i 24'^® 26'^'^ it<-6tf7iw-sti-nu 528. 

S33 biblu wish bi-bil 40" ; bubulu bu-bihlu 9'". 

1J3 am«7Mbi-gid-dapi ideogram for some high official 27". 

J<i13 bS'u to come i-ba-'a-u 58" ; ti-6a-'a-u 58^. 
Sl3 bftlu cattle 20^8 j^„; 5720, 

'7n3 bithallu riding-horse hit-hal-lvrSu 8" -la-Svrnu 8". 

^£03 bataiu to cease u-sab-ti-li 39^'; batlu cessation (as adj. stopped) 
ba-at-lu 10-8 },at4u-tu 23" ; batiltu cessation ba-ti-il-tu 222«. 

rt33 butnu pistacia tree bu-ut-ni 6-*. 

r\'3 bttu house 39'^ bill 9^* jj<.<i 3015 jj^^j 428 jj^ jq'^ bit makkuri treasure 
house 14'8 bit riduti harem 19'8 Ut-su Zl"^ bitdtipi 18^ bttdtpi 18'"''* ; 
bit-duri stronghold 30'^ bit-durapi-ni 10^^ blt-durdnipi 128; Jjit-siri 
tent 28*2; 61 W«i7a<j barracks (?) bit-tuk-la-ti-Su WK 

n33 bakft to weep a-bak-ki 59^' ba-ku-u 59" ; bikitu weeping bi-ki-ti 59'^. 

133 bakru ba-ak-ru 32*8, 

nS3 bam without Ja-Zu 40'8. 

tD'73 baiatu to live tS-Zuf 61«; uA)al-lit SS^MS^ -Zi-?M402*; baiatu life 
balati 64'2''« 6aZa< 24" 31^^ ba-lat 2V ; baltfitu life bal-tw-us-su 283' 
345-15 -tm 31's -nu 48' bal-tu-sun 26" -su-un Ipo 16" 17«'3<' -5w-«w S^"; 
baltu alive, living bal-tu-ti 52'9'2o. 

S^3 baiaiu to pour over (?) afi-Zw-uZ 36'^ 

iy'73 bllSu some instrument or method of attack bil-^i 12'^. 

r\"73 biltu, biiati cf. ^31. 

nS3 biltu some weapon of oifense(?) &t7-<i 17". 

n*D3 bamatu height ba-mat 2" ba-ma-at 3-" ba-ma-a-ti 1'^ 4'3'". 


p binu a son bin-hini grandson 23^*40'*' bi-ni sons (= seeds) 16"; 

bintu daughter 21«''''^ bi-in-tu 21" binat 522'» -su 213-i3 binatipt-Su 

1110 1230 .sy^nu 26' binatpi 21«'9. 
nj3 banft to do, make, build, create, beget i-ban-na-Si 61* ab-ni 6" 36" 

ib-nu^u 1920 bdnuriira 20^ 6a-nw-« 7' -a lO^^ bdni-ya 20^3 .;?u 23* 6a- 

m-^M-u/i 379 -^i^-nM37" 6a-m 12^; i&-Z»a- [nu] 62'^ .„ g2i2. binfitu 

creature bi-nurtu 19" 6t-nw-Mi 27^* ; nabnitu offspring nab-ni-tu 7" 

-it A\ 

nj3 ba-ni-ti 37". 

"1X3 busru midst (?), interior (?) 6w-swr 18'^. 

nia biru midst bi-ri-in-ni iQ^^-^^6V* bi-ri-Su-nu 32" 488; birtu midst 

6i-n< between 308'-3; biritu bond ftz-n-iu 11" 31" -ti22'^^W=. 
ni3 burtl food bw-ri-Su-nu 26' 32". 
m3 barft to look, see ab-ri-i 39^ ib-ri-i-su 40^ ; u-Sab-ri-Sum-ma 61^" -sm- 

ma 22" VrSab-ru-'-in-ni 35" ; biru a vision ftiVi 36" 38^ ; tab-ra- 

a-ti 5\ 

n2"l2 barbaru jackal 6V\ 

Tj13 baraku u-Sab-ri-ku 23*. 

^■\3 birku 6tV-H 14^. 

DI3 birmu a kind of clothing bi7-mi 18^* &ir-mi 22^ 48^" 50''^ ; bu-ru- 

mu 23". 

p13 birku lightning birik 4^^-^. 

jff')2 buraSu cypress isuburdSi 7". 

TMi;2 baSii to be i-ba-aS-H 35^* i-pa-aS-Sum-ma 60*'" ib-ba-Si 46'* ib-ba-aS- 

Su-u 30^*; iWw 9^ -«123; 6a-sw 14'» Ja-su-w 18" 20'^ 31^* 50'^ ; 

VrSab-Su-u 11^* 14'^ 34'* ; buStl possession buSi IV bu-St-i-Su 58^ 

bv^d 17" 50'2 [-^M-nw 18^] bu-Sa-Su-nu V-^ 3^3 422 burSa-a-Sumu l'». 
Sty3 to boil ib-Si-lu-nimrma 25^. 

Snna bithaiiu cf. "7n3. 

pr\3 batiku to cut off ab-tulf 12'*; ib-ba-ti-iljp 61". 

Kj gu-'u-i5 adv. 16^. 

33J gubbu pit, cistern gu-ub-ba-a-ni 30^. 

^3J gabru a rival gab-ri-Su 9'. 

iy3J gabaSu to be strong, massive ig-bu-uS 22^* ; gabSu strong, massive 

gab-Su 5* gab-Si W gab-Sa 4'" gab-Su-ti 16'° gab-Sa-a-ti 4'^ ; gibSu 

mass ^rt-Jts 8'* ; gibStltu mass gi-ib-Su-su-un IS'. 
"Ml gagaru Babyl. for k^ikkaru ground, earth ga-ga-ri 37^^^ 38^^'. 


nj gadu with, together with ga-du \T^ 2^"^ 2^'^''^ 27\ 
hhtl gnzalalu throne-bearer gvrza-lali pi 58". 
Snj guhlu some article of tribute gu-iih4i 12*^. 
hbl gallu a demon gallipi 14^ 
noj g<i-mahhu large oxen gu-mah-hi (pi.) 10'. 
Sd J gamtlu to finish, reward, give ig-mi-lu 40"^ ; gimillu gift gi-mil-li 

9^* (turru gimilli to avenge) ; gitmalu mature, strong Ijgit'l-'m.a-lu 7*. 
SdJ gammalu camel gammalipi 12" 30^^ 31*-28.33 323.5.8, 
IDJ gamaru to be finished, to finish (trans.) ag-da-mar IS^^; gimru all, 

totality gim-ri 7® Sa 6^^ -Su-un 62^ -Su-nu 6* gi-im-ri-Su 37* gi-mir 2" 

gim-rat 7^. 
p gun ideogram for talent lO^'-" 12=»'" squ. 
n ginu (= Hraw) full, proper (?) ^ft-ni-i 27^^. 

^flJ giparu gi-pa-ru 20" -ra 62'. 

yXJ gissu a kind of tree (?) gi-is-si 30^. 

"i:f J gft-sur 32^8. 

m J garft to be hostile, resist i-gi-ra-an-ni 26* ; gtrfi enemy ga-ri-ya 20^* 

265 32^3 335 36" 3715 -^u 39™. 
pj guruntu a heap gvhru-na-ti 2^^. 
mj gararu to go, run ; girru way, road, expedition gi-ra-a 28* gir-ri- 

ya 10'* 14^* gir-ri-i-ti-§u 21* gir-ri-ti-Su-nu 2®. 
Wj giSallatu peak (?) gi-M-lat 2'* 41^^. 
IB^J gaSaru to be strong, powerful ; gairu strong gaS-ra-a-tt 32'° ; 

giSru strong giS-ru 7* ; guSiiru beam gu-Surpi 7^ gusur (pi.) 36^^. 
tytyj gaSigu stake ga-Si-H 33*^ 48*. 

pB'J fsMgiStin-gir (?)pi ideogram for a kind of vine (?) 30*. 
nr\J gittu Babyl. for kdtu hand ga-tim 3Q^^ 38^. 

bona gitmalu cf. Sdj. 

HKl da'atu bribe (?) da-'a-tu IP^-^ da-'a-a-tu 24?'>. 

22'^ dababu to meditate, plan a-da-bu-ba (1st impf.) 20'*; id-bu-uh 

2^^"^ id-bu-bu 2V W^ ; dabSbu, dababtu plan, device da-bab2T* 

29^2 da-bab-ti 46". 
^3n nadbaku outflow (?) na-ad-bak 13^'. 
D2T dubbasft a younger brother (?) dub-bu-us-su-u 14*. 
'?JT dagaiu to see (/a-5'i7 42'®'25 ; III i to cause to see, commit, entrust 

u-^arf-^j-Zw 1418 20^28". 
Oil dag-gaa-si some article of tribute 12". 
D*n dadmu a dwelling da-ad-mi 40^ -Su-un iV^ da-ad-mi-Su 18'^. 


m dudintti (fern, pi.) some part of attire, worn on the breast du-di- 

na-ti 63»*''8 64«>. 
^n daku to kill a-c?wA;ll'*28»295 33'» idu-ku (3. pi.) 8» ad-du-ku 
5023 . da-a-H 42» da-ak-su-nu 16'^ ; diku killed di-ku W* ; dlktu 
slaughter di-ik-ta-Su 28^ ; tidflku slaughter ti-du-ki-Su 8*^ -,Jt*-nu 8". 

in diiru a wall IS^" dUra-Su 4^8 18i» rftir 48* 5922.2* {dur appi = cheek) 
diirdnipi 12'* (Jblt-duranipi = strongholds) -Su-nu P^. 

nn dazati wars (?) da-za-a-ti 21". 
m dahu festival (?) rfa-7m 30". 

nrn duhdu abundance duh-du 202^. 
I'T dtnu a judge 24^ da-a-a-nu 37^ dan 7*; dinu judgement di<iir 
Su 252*. 

B^n daSu to tread down da-a-iS 5'" u-da-i-Su 16^^ 
"3T di-ka^; ideogram for sacrifice (?) 27^^. 

riDT dakfl to tear down, cast down ad-ki-i 37^. 

HDT dakii to collect, muster arf-/ti 721 24^3 27« 30* arf-;ti-< 42^5 id-ka-a 8^ 
443 482« {(/-i'w-M 1621 id-ku-ni 4« id-ku-u-ni 29^ ; t/i-yta-a (impv.) I422. 
Vt daltu door rfaZ-fuTO 52" rfato' 52" daZd^ipi 626 362* 389 52«. 

n^T dalhu disturbed dal-hu-u-ti 9". 

S"7T dalHu to manifest (?), exalt (?) i-dal-la-lu 25^ da-lal SS^. 

r}-)-\ dalipu II I to weaken (?) mu-dal-li-pu 22'*. 

}<4"DT dimu a tear di-ma-a-a 59**. 

noT dSmu blood da-mu 16" da-mi 14" -Su-^u 16'" damipi 3V^ -su-nu I'*. 
. nOT dimmu a column (?) isu dim-mi 50^'; dimtu stake di-ma-a-ti 11^*. 

baan dim (?)-gal 4P. 

pOT damaku to favor, be gracious u-dam-ma-ku 38'° li-dam-mi-ik 37" ; 
du-um-mi-ik 382* . ^miku (for dumku) favor du-un-ku 462^ -^i-ya 
41^2. damiktu favor damik-tu 48*' -<m 37*'*® 39" da-mi-ifc-ta-Su 
392* ; damku gracious, favorable damkutipi 122* damkdtipi 37" 38** 
39" dam-ka-a-ti 24* ; da-am-ki-iS graciously 41'*. 

DJT dun-na-mu-u 14'. 

pn dan^nu to be strong, mighty u-dan-nin 362" 46'' .^i-na 20^; dun- 
nu-nu-u 92* ; dun-nu-un 12'^ ; dan^nu might, strength da-na-ni-Su- 
nu 1* da-na-a-ni 34'" da-na-an 19" ; dunnu strength, mass dun-ni 
15" du-un-ni 92* ; dannu mighty dan-nu 2'* 232^ -«i 5* dan-nu-tu 
38* -ii 1023 -<i 3' dan-na-tum (fern.) I52* ; dannatu strong-hold 
dan-na-ti 13**; danntltu might dan-nu-ti-Su 7^ -Su-nu 2* rfan- 
nM-MS-sti-«?i 3426; da-na-niS with might 13*; dan-dan-nu al- 
mighty 7*. 
}£)T midpauu a bow mid-pa-a-nu 50**. 


n3T duppu writing tablet dup-Sarru tablet writer dup-Sar-ru-u-ti 

tablet-writing 20'^. 
"liJT dapranu, dupranu juniper dap-ra-ni G-'-^^ dup-7-a-ni 9-^. 
"IST diparu pi. dipardti torch, flame di-pa-ra-a-ti 58^^ 
rm dard everlasting da-ru-u 38-" 40^^ da-a-ri 38-^ ddrd-ti 35" dara-a-ta 

41«* da-ra-ti 23^ da-ra-a-ti G^^ ; dOrfi eternity dw-w-n" 382« ; da-riS 

forever 60^*. 
J"n durgu way, path du-ur-gi 2^'. 
Kif^T diSu grass (?) 20^®. 
fiBTT diipu honey diSpi 36^'. 


1 u and (connecting nouns) V, (connecting sentences) 61^, now, 
because IP 26'* 59'* 61", introducing oratio recta (like umma) 25'^. 

^31 ab3.1u to bring u-bal-su-nu-ti IG^; u-bil-su 17^" u-bi-la 2V u-bil-am- 
ma 2V^ ub-lam-ma 9^^ u-bi-lu (sing.) 18* Urbil-u-ni 26'^ u-bi-lu-nim- 
ma 41** ; u-Si-bi-la 21' -lam-ma 12^* u-si-bi-lu-u§ 14^* ; biltu tribute 
10" bil-tu 27i« 6i7<i 1^ 6i7<a l^i bi-lal-su-nu 5"; biiati wages (?) 
bi-la-a-ti 12^. 

Onu?) ahasu to flee tWt-«A-s« 59*. 

n^l aiadu to bear, to beget 'a-al-du 20' a-li-di-ya 20^ -i-a 39'^ a-Zt7-<i 59^ ; 
ul-la-da 59" mu-al-li-da-at G2' ; talittu birth to-Zi7-<i 20^* ; littfitu 
progeny \lit-tu-ti] 24*". 

K4DI to increase, magnify u-sa-pa-a 34^^® mu-Sa-pvrU 33^ 

j?iV1 asli to go out M-st 26** 31^* 61* w-sa-am-ma 33*° m-sm-m 17* usunio 
10** u-su-nim-ma 29* ; a-su-u 52* a-st-i 38* a-si'-t 12** ; Vrsi-si 2*' 26^^ 
608.10.12.15 6417-23 „.iVj'.5Q,^ 123 326 6415 ly^gi-sa-a 1** w-st-sw-w (sing.) 873" 
u-Si-sa-am-ma 12-' u-Si-su-u (pi.) 9* u-U-su-ni 14^*"; Su-sa-a (impv.) 
64** ; situ exit, (si< ^amsi = sunrise) si« 38^" 39*^ si-it 6*" 21* (si-it 
libbi = offspring) ; s§.tu exit, eternity sa-a-ti 3^* 35* ; mftsu exit 

murus-sa-su-un 24^* 48^^ ; mlsu mi-si-Su 33** ; ntsu excrement 

ni-su-Sihun 1&^ (cf. ni-Sa-a 17**). 

npi akaru to be costly, precious ti-l:ir{t)-u 26*"; akru fem. akartu costly 
a-kar-tu 18^3 ak-ra-ti 16*; Stlkuru costly su-ku-rurtu 36**38*. 

rril arfl to lead, carry u-ra-aS-Su 11** 33**. 

Til ar^du to descend Vrri-du 64* (sing.) 14** ur-du-ni 1*; ardu 
servant 2.3** ararf-sw 2.5* 35^* «r(/anipz 42*' -;?« 34*^ arrfdpz-ni 42-* ; 
arada a low fellow amilu a-ra-[ilu] 14*" ; ardiitu, urdfitu servitude, 
obeisance ardu-u-ti 12^2 -ut-ti 3^* ardu-ti-ya 21' ardu-u-ti-ya 34*" 
ur-du-ti 6^ ; fciVrM ardu a tame sheep avrw ardCtnipi 10*". 


mi arhu month 142 f„.]ji 36ii378 382 ar-hi-Sam-ma monthly 37" 3912 
araA 1329 1926 3016 3F. 

^"11 arkd later, future, the rear ar-ku-u 24^* arka-a V; arkatu end, 
future ar-kat S^*; arki prep, after, behind 25^50^ -ya 12^1 -su S^i 
14^ -Su-un 16^* ; arka, ark^nu adv. after, afterwards arka 14® 2o^ 
arku-nu 20^3411469 4822; ar-kiS afterwards 17i6. 

nil urkitu grass ur-ki-ti IGi^. 

31^1 aSabu to sit, dwell u-Si-hu (1st sing.) 721 u-Sib (3rd sing.) 145 236 
429 4828 vr§i-bu2b^; a-Sa-ha-ni (inf. + suff.) 46"; a-^i6 (perm.) 622 
aS-ha 529; a-Sih (part.) 182 2129 a-si-ih 3928 ^S-bi 59i2 a-H-hu-tu 37' 
a-Si-bu-ut 108 a-Si-bat (fern, sing.) 323°; at-ta-Mb 5923; «-i/-^i6 102^ 
12544126415 -su-nu-ti 2V u-H-H-ib 430 3813 u-Si-si-bu 373° (sing.) 
-^M 14" (pi.) -m-ni 2023; ^M-^i6 (impv.) 64"; mu-si-fib 2Z^^ ; u§-ti- 
Si-bu-in-ni 62^; gubtu dwelling sM-6a« 6223422 -su I8I83326 -su-un 
403 su-ba-at 358 .^y 3519 398 . mftSabu dwelling mu-§a-bi-Su-nu 28i3. 

jtyi Sunatu, suttu dream, vision Su-na-ta 6I20 Sutti 22" Su-ut-ti 35" 
^M«a 22i*'i5. 

niyi aSru bowed down aS-ru 59i2 ; t^Saru destruction tu-sa-ri I12. 

-im ataru to abound u-Sa-tir 18" 48iO'2o u-Sa-ti-ir 399 ; Sftturu powerful 
Su-tu-ru 75. 


HK? M-za-'-i 64" za--i 64io. 

3KiT zibu wolf zi-i-biissuru wolf -bird, vulture 2&^. 
TXI z^zu to be distributed (?) u-za-i-iz 32*. 
3:3 T zumbu (= zubbu) fly zu-um-bi-i 6O20. 

J1I z^gu i-zi-gam-ma 5822. 

in z^zu to be agitated, enraged i-zu-uz 359. 
Sni zahalu a kind of metal za-ha-ii-i SQ^ 50". 
p'l zaku to blow, storm a-ziA; 172^ a-zi-ik 15^; zfiku storm z«-m^121°; 

ziku ventilation (?) zi-i-kllO^. 
TT ztru to resist za'iru enemy za-'i-i-ri 1523 za-i-ri-Su 71*. 
"ID? zak^ru to name, mention az-ku-ra 20i^ iz-ku-ru 19i9 iz-kur-u 191" . 
zoty^-raf 625 . (zzak-ar QV''^'^ iz-zak-kar 52i3 648 _^-a.ra 5222 Ut-taz-ka-ru 
4132; izzak-ir 581-* iz-zak-ra 408; zuk-ku-ru 62"; zikru name, 
fame, command zi-ybV 9* -^a 3321 zi-ki-ir-su 402^. 
noi zikaru, zikru male, manly, officer 1212 zi-ka-ru 9^ amttuzikari'iySu 
920 amiluzikar-isukiri gardener (?) 32' 2«A;-ru 5013; zikartu female, 
woman /zikritipi 1230 fzik-ri-i-ti-su 26". 
nOJ zummft deprived of, bereft zu-um-mu-u 52''. 


pj zamanu enemy za-ma-ni-ya 37^*. 

irDI zumru body zu-um-ri-ya 64^ -Sa 64^ zu-mur-Su-un 16^. 
XaJT zintl angry, enraged zi-nu-u-ti 27^^. 
pj zautuu to adorn, fill az-nun 23*'; zaninu adornment za-nin20^', 

za-ni-in (part.) 35^ -ka SS^i. 
pr zanSnu to rain i-za-an-nun 32^2. w-sa-az-na-na 58* u-Sa-az-na-an-nu 

58^ u-Sa-az-ni-na 13*^; zunnu rain zunntpi l^soiis _^j^ 0024, 
B^jf zinniSu female 12^2 1916 31^2 zm-ni;? SO^^j zinniStu woman, wife 

zin-niS-ti 61^. 
I pi ziknu beard zik-ni-Su 25^. 
npi zaktpu to erect az-ku-up 50^*. 
Ipl zakiru to be pointed, project upwards zakni sharp, high 

zak-ri 10*; zikkurratu summit, tower zik-kur-rat 60^^ (sing.) 

-ra-ti-Su 38" zik-kur-rat 18" (pi.). 
r\pl zaktu sharp zat-ii 33^ za^-tu-ti 16^*. 
X^IT zirii to sow, scatter, produce az-ru 4^8 za-ru-su-un 62^; ziru 

seed 4081 ^ir 11" 25" 57" -Su 2422. 
NIT zaratu tent Uuza-ra-ti-su-un IQ^. 

31T zarS.bu to flow u-za-ra-hu \Q^ ; zar-biS violently (?) IS^^. 
pi? zirkuheap(?) zi-ir-ki ^^. 
ir>"lT zirtaru tent zir-ta-ra-a-ti 28^. 


S^n hab^u to injure ha-ba-li 23^8; habiltu injuiy, evil hah-la-ti 12^ 

6118 Aa6-Za/-[.'(u] 6113; hibUtu damage M-bil-ta-Si-na 2\^ ; habbilu, 

hablu evil, bad hab-bi-lu 14" Ihab^-lum 14^. 
lyan hibiStu product (?) hi-biS-ti SQ^^dS*. 
r\3n habatu to plunder, spoil ah-hu-ta 30^8 ha-ba-a-ti 428 . {h-tab-ba-ta 

2918; iA-to-7ia6-6a-<a 2780 ; hubtu booty hvruh-ti W hu-bu-ut\Q^29,'^ 

2918 hu-bu-us-su-nu 30^^. 
Sjn higallu abundance higal-lum 20^3 -Zi 7^. 
mn ihadft to rejoice ?7i-<Zi-i 41io U-ih-du (sing.) 63^ ih-du-u 40^8 ; hudu 

joy hu-ud 2410 ; hidfttu joy hiddtipi 20^ hi-da-a-ti 36i«-88 38M2 ; 

ha-diS joyfully 222 ha-di-iS 37". 
"7^ hulu bad hu-la 2''. 
pin hSku to embrace i-hi-ku-u 628. 
jin huzannu arm hu-za-an-ni-Su-nu 1Q^\ 
«iDn hatft to sin ih-tu-u 2720 (sing.) 4610-27 (pi.) ni-ih-tu-u S2^ ; multahtu 

sinner, rebel mul-tah-tu 261^ 318i ; hitft, hittu sin Ai-<i 6II8 M-ta-a- 

Su 61" At-iWu 118* M-ti-ti 128 hi-ta-a-ti 2528. 


QOn featatu to grave, dig ah-tu-ut 392; hattu style, scepter hattl 7^B&^. 
am featu to look, see a-M-it 20" 392 i-hi-it 406. 
S'n haitu army ha-a-a-al-ti 59^^. 
n-n fe£rtu spouse hi-ir-tu M^ hi-ir-ti 7» hi-rat SO^s. 
B^'n htSu to hasten i-hi-Sam-ma 14^^ ; M-Sam-ma 1428. 
■•Sn hu-li-ya-am helmet 152^. 
aSn feaiabu to be covered ha-lib 9^; ih-lal-lu-bu 30'; u-hal-li-hu 48^; 

tahlubu roof taJi-lu-bi-Sa 10*189 3622; i^a-lap-ta 321. 

V rSn ^alsu fortress hal-su pi 12^^21^ amilurab-aiulial-su commander of a 
^ fortress 13'''. 

pbn haiaku to perish II i to destroy u-hal-lik 18"'i9 -li-ik 3926 u.hal- 

;iX-2422 u-hal-li-ku 2Q'' ] hul-lu-ukm«; mu-hal-li-ka-at ^8^ 39'' . 
taon feamatu to quiver, hasten u-ha-am-ma-tu uS^^; uS-ham-ma-iu 6^ 
uS-ham-mit-su IS^^ ; ^antu (= harntu) swift Aa-an-Jw 42^^ 482^ 
ha-an-tiS 152* 5822 ^i-it-mu-tiS swiftly 1725. 
jynn haSSu (= ha7nsu) fifth haS-^u 60^ 63i8 6421. 
pup r\Dn hamatu aid Ja-ma^ (?) 4224. 

t|jn hantpu. to thrive (?) w-^aA-na -pu 202^. 

^ non hasti a J-si 2'' 3*. 

DDn has§.su to reflect, plan ah-sii-sa-am-ma 6O2* ih-su-us 142*' ^a.^js 29^1. 
KtiJn hipft to break, destroy ih-pu 302i. 

X3n liapft ha-pi-i 32''. 

t<4"in hirft to dig ah-ri-i IS^^ ah-ru-u 17^ Ji-n (inf.) 17^; hiritu ditch, 

canal hi-ra-a-ii 18^2. 
pn harranu way, road har-ra-nu 132? har-ra-ni 52^ harrani-ya I72* 

har-ra-an 30^, 
yin hurasu gold 17^1 hurasi 10"64ii'i5 hurasipi 6^ hurasa 1419 57". 
,Tin hurru a gorge hur-rl 113413,21. p^j. ugjiarir cf. Iinty. 
lyin hurSu wooded mountain hur-Sa-ni 2i° 4^9 518 Q^ hiir-Sa-a-ni 30''. 
niyn ha§ to desire, need ih-si-ha 40^3 ; hu^ahhu famine hu-Sah-hu 

61" -hi 296. 
nr\n tahttl defeat, destruction tah-ti-i 44'' tah-ta-Su 91^ -Su-un 16^. 
DOnn hitmutiS cf. DDH. 
tnn fswhutnii some kind of weapon (?) Ju-w^m-/ 33". 
nnn hattu fear hat-iu I718 ha-at-tum 1325 ^q^.^j 1414 /jq^.^^ 5925 (adj.(?) 


1£3 tu ideogram for Siklu shekel 325*'«. 
D«4C3,timu understanding, news, design (?) ti-i-mu I421 -mt 14* t\-in- 
Su 2819. 


K43J tfbfl to be low u-ta-bi (II i) Q^. 

2".0 ti.bu to be good, pleasing i-ti-bu7^^', Urti-ib S^ lu-ti-ib 2^ mu-tib 9^'' 
mu-Zi-ift 3821; tftbu good, joy lu-ub 24?^^ 55« SG«^ ; tSibn good ta-a-bi 
3626 (nom.) tdba 3^Q0^^', tabtu good (noun) 2720 46io ?ai/t/»i 48i9 
tabti S2^iG^ ta-ab-ii 29^^ ta-bat 59^; ta-biS 2023 ta-bi-iS iO^^'il^^ 

T.12 tudu way, road tu-du I722 tu-ud-di 2^^ (pi-)* 

D'D tittu clay, filth ti-it-tu 528 595-20. 

'1''D t-sM tarpfl the ladanum tree tar-pi- i G^^. 

^ J- ' 

X' yS.umma (=yd'M + ?na) any, anyone ya-um-ma 1*22J; yd.ii, yftti 
(= ya + pronominal stems ^i, ti) lue, to me, as for me ya-a-Si 24^ 
3826122 ya-<i 36^379 3820 ya-a-<i 22" 23" 2619 2725 41iH2i2 4829. 
T idu hand, side, power, might i-du-uS-Su 9" idi-a-a 33* -^m 1628 
i-di 181 .ya 368 .^jry 352* {dt.ya 446 i^;?tW-^M 25" i-da-Surun \Q^ i-da- 
a-ni 1428 i-da-a-Su 3920; t-rfa-ai (cstr. pi.) 11*3205". 
KiT idfl to know i-di-i 619 t^„.t^ 028 (sing.) 225 (pi.) .^Vy 239 ; u-ad-du-ni 
(II I) 3611388; u-ta-ad-da-a (II 2) 58^* -</m-u 40". 
K4T (?) adi compacts, agreements, ordinances a-di M^ -ya 32io a-di-i II20 
-Su-nu 3215 (here written agreements). The stem may be K^ll. 
DV timu day 1925 ^.^„ 92" (=ina umi Sa) 358 (— u-um) 58* (=one 
day(?)) 5910 60* umi 382 {(.„jj 17223^11535 .,sVj<.„jf, 120 (=: that day, 
then) Urmi 1815 22" (libbi umi the very day) 24io (pi.) -su 24i2 .^u-ma 
826 Urma 60^ ^um (cstr.) 38* umi pi 38*602*6216 -ya 3713; ft-mi-Sam 
daily 418 .ga-am 3926 -§am-ma 88223921. 
p' imittu the right (hand) 3629. 
py to suck i-ni-ku-u 32i9; mu-Si-ni-ka-a-ti (III i) 3219. 
KsD"" to sprout, come into being (?) ^u-jom-w 62io uS-ta-pu-u Q2^^. 
niy' iS<i to be, have i-Si (1st pers.) 58*^ iSu-u b'''^ (3rd sing.) t-^M-« 

57i6*'»57"-i8 (1st sing.) 22*98 1492i (3rd sing.) 129 1321 i-Sa-a 1826. 
Ity iSSru to be straight, erect, to thrive iSar{^) 202*; u-SiSir (III i) 
2522; uS-ti-iS-Si-ra (III 2) 242* 2719 305 42" 50i; Su-ti-Sur 29"^^ \ uSiuru 
innocence «.?-^ur-;?M-Mn 128; igaru upright i-Sa-ru 4(\^ i-Sa-ra 4Qi^^ •, 
midaru righteousness mi-Sa-ru 40" ; mi-Si-riS righteously 222. 

2Ki3 kibtu (?) ruin, destruction ki-ba-a-ti 581-*. 
tO^ kibitu cf. Ki^p. 

D3D kabasu to tread, tread down ak-bu-us 2712 aA;-&M-s« 50' t^-6w-SM 23* ; 
7nitrkab-bi-is 51''; Suk-bu-us 129. 


133 kibratu pi. kibrdti region kib-rat 2^8 kih-ra-a-ti 35^ 09^6 kilM'a-a-ta 

41« Hbrdtipi 68. 

^22 kitbartu kit(,^)-bar-ti 34". 

raD kabtu fem. kabittu heavy, honored kab-tu 2821 ^a6-<i IB^ -ti 15^^ 

ka-bit-tu 11' -ti 22^ ka-bi-it-tim 41" ; kabattu, kabittu liver ka-bat- 

ti 1012 ^.a.5/;.ii 4218, 
1013 kidmuru name of a temple kid-mu-ri 19*8. 
"n3 kadru a present kad-ra-a-aZ1'^.^^;;^A^^''»<tA.«/^A^ 

113 kadirtu ka-dir(,^)-ti S2^. 

D13 kum instead of, in place of kti-um 29^'. 
|13 kanu to be fixed, established u-kin (II I = ukawwin) lO^s 2326 36I8 

u-kin 630 u-ki-in 39* w-/tm 32' (3rd sing.) u-ki-nu 2321 Zu-^i-m 3718; 

uk-tin (II 2 = ukiawwin) 6OI'' ; kinu firm, faithful ki-i-nu 9* -nz 22i 

ki-i-nim 35113825; kittu right, justice kitti 649-18 ki-it-tim 40"; 

kitinnfitu right (?), custom (?) ki-tin-nurtu 23^ ; k^n continually, 

regularly ka-a-a-an 20'^ 2225. 
t]13 kipu cf. E]1p. 
'3 ki, kima like, according to, at the time of, when, surely ki-i 

14" 1631 231 2723 Sg'^'io 6022 ^j.j- i-i.i 6112 jj-j.j' 2513 ; ]cima 521 5821 /[;i-ma 

112 5828 592'8.".2i 6020 621 632 ; kjam thus, so ;ti-a-am eSS-n-i^ 

1|3 isukakku a weapon 9" -Su 9^ Arai^^i 1025 kakka-Su 5" kakldpi 51' 

-?/a 1" -^u 255 -^u-un 1127 -§u-nu 40". 
333 kakkabu star kakkab 31''. 
133 kukru a voice (?) ku-uk-ru 58i'*. 
«i'73 kalii to refuse, withhold ik-la-a 21^ ik-lu-u 121- 
n'73 kalft to cease, be finished ik-la 591^; k^lu all, totality kdli-Su- 

nu 513 -Si-na 5i3 kdl 2i* [MZa-ma] 73 ka-li-Su-un IP -Su-nu 19i 

5720 -^i-na 241 ita-Za 57i9 6P -^a 31io ka-la-mu (= ka-la-ma) 318 322 

ka-la-ma 57i8 ; ka-liS completely 7i5 ka-li-iS 41i5 (here = ^a-Zi- 

^i-na (?)). 
3S3 kalbuadog ;taZ6i 282*88 3319 592 AraZJani^; 262680. 
4*73 kaiaiu to be complete u-Sak-lil 105 2329 38" 395 u-Sa-ak-li-il 3622 

Suk-lu-lat 711 mu-sak-lil 37^ ; kuUatu totality kul-lat 45 5920 -si-in 

3928 kul-la-ta (=A;uZZaO 408 4129; kul-la-ta-an all(?) 402S; kilalu 

totality (of weight, value) ki-lal-Su-nu 50i* ; ki-lal-la-an around, 

about 3516. 
0^3 kaiamu to see II I to show Vrkal-lim-an-ni 38i kul-lum 2820 kul- 

lum-mi-im-ma 1918. 
D3 kam determinative after numerals 192* 30". 


riDO kamft to bind, enclose kummu enclosure, dwelling place ku-um- 
mi-ka 38^1 ; kam^tu wall ka-ma-a-ti 59^ ; kamfitu bondage ka-mu- 

ut-su 35^8 ka-mursu-nu 3^2 ; kimfi ki-mu-u-a 20^* ; kimtu a 

family kim-tu 20" kim-ti-ya 57^9 -Su IT^^ 2b\ 

Sd3 ku-mal 273. 

DOD kamisu to bow ik-mi-sa 40^2. 

1D3 kamtru to be cast down, spread abroad lu-ki-mir (= lu + u-kam- 
mir) l^-^ ktirum-mu-ru 20^. 

fjJD kappu a wing kap-pi 52^''. 

WiD kanagu to submit ik-nu-Sa 21i3 ik-nu-Su (sing.) ll^ 12' 21^2 IQSS 
(pi.) 11"; kan-Su2V^ kan-Su-ti 33^^ -7ja d^^ -ti-Su 5^ kan-su-u-ti 33^ ; 
ka-na-§a 2^; u-ka-an-ni-Sa 40^; u-sak-nis 23^^ -ni-sa 34^^ -ni-is-su- 
nu-ti 21^ -ni-Su 34®" UrSik-ni-Sa 5^ -^u 7" mu-Sak-niS 5^ 9^®. 

BfJD kiiSatu assembly, totality M^a^i 5® kiS-Sa-ti 35^ H6*-^a< 5* 40^7 
(= kis-Sa-ti). 

»iOD kussu throne kussi 7^ 64iii5 -^m 14^ kussipi 1228. 

3DD kasbu a measure equal to two hours of time, or the space traveled 
in two hours kas-bu 16253012.29,323x9. 

boD kisallu floor, platform, altar (?) toa^Za 24i6 3721 BS^s 39". 

ODD kasS.8u ik-su-su 262, 

t^DD kaspu silver 1828 kaspi lO^* kas-pi 32^ kaspa 1419 5716 kaspipi Q^. 

CjOD kispu ki-is-pi-su 2Q^. 

s\3j kuppu fountain kup-pi 312*. 

")DJ kisuru ki-su-ur-Su-un 3928. 

VXD kussu hurricane (?), waterspout (?) 132*. 

nyj kastru, kisru cf. 12fp. 

m3 isM kirft a park im 32'' kiripi-Su 8^. 

mo karft ^a-n-t 1^*. 

Kt^O kirli to be low, bow u-kar-ri 21^ ; katrQ submission (?) kat-ri-i 11" 
1221; ka-at-ri-iS 3627. 

3*13 kar^bu to be gracious, bless i-kar-ra-han-na-Si 612* ik-ru-ub 411® ; 
kur-ban-ni-i 23ii ; ik-ta-ar-ra-bu-su 402^ li-ik-ta-ra-bu 37^. 

3*13 kirbu cf. 31p. 

J13 kur-gi M«jrMp? 1010. 

0*13 karamu to overthrow (?) lik-rim-mi-Su 242i; karmu ruin, desola- 
tion kar-mi 3^ 42^ kar^ 41^ 1426 ; karmiitu desolation kar-mu- 
tu 3511. 

p3 karanu, kuninnu wine karani 361^ karana 502* kurunni 36i^. 

p3 karanu to heap up lu-ki-ri-in (= Zu + Krkar-ri-in) 2^^. 

013 kurussu Arw-rw-us-su 262. 


tn2 karpatu a pot 60". 

T13 karru kar-ri G^^. 

lif^j karaSu camp, host karaSa-ka 14^2 karas-su \i^ ka-ra-Si-Svtrnu Z2^. 

B?1D karaSu destruction (?) ka-ra-Si 61**. 

Kiyo ki§5£ encumbers (?) kis-Si-ilQ^*. 

ntyj kaia to cut off (?) ak-Su{1) 3126; ki-Si-Su 32'. 

ntyj kiStu forest kiStim^'d^^ kMtipiSO^ 

ntyj kaSa.du to approach, reach, capture i-kaS-Sa-du 11^ akSud 13^ 
akSvrud 728 ak-sud I22 ak-Su-ud 2^ 10^ ak-Su-du ^^ ak-Sud-du 1426 
takSu-ud 518.26 ij^.^ud 38i ik-Su-ud 22^ ik-Su-us-su 33" -su-nu-ti 3182 
462« ik-SvrSVHn.UrtiW ik-Surdall^^ ik-Su-duQ^^ lik-Su-ud 37^*; ku- 
Su-ud 22^; ka-sid 2^^ ka-Si-du^u-d 29^^ ; ka-Sa-duSo^ ka-Sa-di 15^^ 
-^m6021614 -^a52i2 ka-Sa-a-di 59^^ 60'' ka-Sad 10^ m^^ ; u-sa-ak-Si-du 
4010; ki&ittu booty kiSit-tid'^'^''^ kUit-ti 10151323 ki-Si-ti ^^^ ; kuSSudu 
captured kuS-su-di 1682 1721. 

•\W2 kiSadu neck, bank (of a stream) kiSadi-ya 6028 6313 -^a 63i2 642i 
ki-Sa-di IQis kiSad 510 lOi^ ki-Sad 15" ki-Sa-da-ti-Svrnu 16\ 

-^\02 ku-Sir (?) 46i2. 

\SVI2 ka§uSu powerful ka-Su-uS 52. 

tyjyj kiSSatu cf. tyjD. 

nn3 kitu a kind of garment kiti 1^^ kitupi 50^. 
"^ZPiJ kitbartu cf. 13D. 

DD2 kat^mu to cover, overwhelm ik-tu-mu-Su 44^ kat-ma 59i8 ka-ti-im 
1513; u-Sak-tim 1323. 

-ino kitru aid, alliance kit-ri 2228 -Su 248i4Si6 -Su-nu iQ^. 

"inD katrft cf. KOD. 

nr\3 kittu, kitinnfltu cf. l^^^. 

KiS la not, without la 828 612 Za (written nu) 521635 Za-a l^. 
riKi'? lu'u strong (?) lu-'-u-u-ti 27i; litu strength, authority li-i-tu 50i8 
Zm-^i 51* -ti 3430 ; 1ft a bull li-i IQ'^ ; multa'itu greatness, majesty 
mul-ta-i-ti-ya 10^ mul-ta-i-it 623. 
ae<»S latu to burn mu-la-it 6^. 

a'? amtijtlibp? ideogram for musicians (?) 1280 19" /'lihpil2^^. 
Ni^S labbu a lion la-ab-bi§ like a lion IS^o. 

22^ libbu heart, midst, womb, loins Hb-bu 2228 .j^ 359 ui^-iu-m 14"* 
«6-6u-iFM-«n 1682 zZ66i 1925358 -^« 37" lib-bi-ya 15^ lib-bi ^^ il^ 
(lib-bi ritpaSu large hearted) 4218 (my heart) [582] 537 Gpi [.^a] 
4112 .yta 3821 -A^M 182 .ga 5812 -^u-nw 178 lib-ba-Su-un \V^ -Su-nu W 


lilhba-Su 40^3 -Su-nu 2-" -Su-nu-ti 46^^ lihht pi-su-nu 2520; liblibu 

offspring U-ib-li-pi 20^^; Ifb-bal-bal great-grandson, descendant 

40^; lib-ba-ti 61^ (fern, of Uhhu, or error for lib-ba-Sumyo'^^C^. 
pb lab^nu to cast down (the face in devotion), to make bricks 

al-hi-in 34^5 ; libittu (= libin-tu) pi. Ubnati brick libitti 18^1 Ubnatipi 

35" 36" lib-na-al-su 3618 38'? 39* lib-na-su 102; labbannati (fern, pi., 

or kalbanndti) some kind of war engines or instruments lab-ban- 

na-ti 12". 
nsS labiru, labaru old la-bi-ru Q^» -ri 37^1 39^ la-bl-ru-[ti'] 632 la-ba-ri 

3728 -ris (adv.) 24*; labir&tu old age, decay la-bi-ru-ta lO^. 
B^a'? to dress, be clad, put on lab-su 52i° (perm.) ; at-tal-bi-sa I521 

lit-bu-SatZ2^^; u-lab-b is 22^ u-lab-bi-su iS^^; u-sal-bis ZQ^^ ; lubultu 

(=lubus-tu) clothing lu-bul-tu 48io -ti 182*226 5012. 
iS Itl particle of wishing and asseveration lu 1^° lu-u 1^ G023 (by, in 

an oath?) G2i'2. 
Mlb Htu hostage li-i-ti 5" ; litiitu hostageship U-tu-ut-ii 42. 
n*? lahu front (?) Za-a^ 33^^ (la-ah ini-su, ov la-ah-Si-Su {t)^ . 
Urh lahmu lion lah-mi-ig like a lion 152'?; Uulah-mu lion colossus 3628. 
S'S lili.ti pi. evening li-la-a-ti 58i'*. 

rhh lam, lum la-lU-ka 376 lu-li-i 108. 

HdS lamii to surround, enclose, besiege al-mi lli"'32 jo" I321 172^ 312 

-Su 1413 -ifi 626 . u-gal-mi 33^2 ; limitu environs li-mi-ti-Su-nu 12^ 132°. 
IdS lam^du to learn al-^ia-ad 20i*. 
jD^ limnu bad, wicked lim-ni 9^6 lim-nu-ti 14'? 152'? . Hmuttu (= limun- 

<w)evil (fem. adj. and noun) 23io ZmwWu 25^2 269'2o 3223 46" 48^6 

li-mu-ut-ti 39-^^ /imuWira 23« 29** 4621 limuttao9^-\ 
DdS itelamasau bull colossus lamassi 2(S-\ 

Djb lu-num 32i8. 

laS lapan (=Za +j9an) before, in front of la-pa-an 1413 1620 182° 2518 2612 

2811 3119 3211 3412 462. 
r\th lapi.tu to turn (intrans.) il-pu-ut 61 2*; lipitu overthrow lipi-it 2428, 
«3p^ likfttotake al-ki2^ aZ-^^a-a 6I8 •■» 3383 5OI6 aZ-^-a-su 342o al-ka-aS-Su 

3415 .su-nu-ti 3118 al-ka-Su-nvrVrti II8 i7-A;t 3529 j7.^.y i^% il-ka-aS-si 

6416 j7.^.y.y 057 ii.]cu^i 183 il-l^u-in-ni 628 /j.^.^^' 3324 Zj^-a-af-^j 64i2. 

nnS litttitu of. n^i. 

D ma and 16, ilso emphatic enclitic 2" 3i5 5^ 1827 22ii.«> 2328 27^* 
3526 462T. 
nXD mH'u fem. mitu victor mi-i-tu 322*. 


n^iD ma'^du to be numerous i-ma-a-du 52**; ma'adu much, many 
. ma-'a-di 15" 21i*-28 46^ ma-'a-durti IT^ ma-'a-at-tu 28" ma-at-tum 13«» 

TTia-'a-da-a-ti 34^ ; mu'udu much mur'urdi-i IS^s ; ma-'a-diS (adv.) 
G29 8"; ma-'a-as-Bi (— ma'dsi^l) st. DNO(?)) 21i°". 
f^ui, nxp mftru son mtrtu daughter mdrtpi 4^ ma-rat 31'. 

*1K,D mSru III to send u-ma-'wV 16** u-ma-'i-ra-ni 2^ u-ma-'i-i-ru iQ^^', 
muma'iru ruler, general mu-ma-'i-ir 7^ 16^ ; mu'aru ruler (?) 
mu-'-a-ru 9^ ; tamartu present, gift ta-mar-ti 27^8 -Su 22^ Surnu 22* 
ta-mar-ta-su-nu IV 42^. 

1JD magixu to be favorable, to favor li-im-gu-ra 39^^ mu-gu-ur 3S^ ; 
ni-in-dag-ga-ra (= nimtagara) 46" ; magiru favorable 19^8 raagiri 38* 
ma-gi-ri I20919 (masc. pi.) ; migru favorite mi-gir 9*. 

|31D midptnu cf. |3n. 

ID mfl pi. mi, mami water mi-i 40" 52" mipi G^o IS^s 30!»'2i-8i ZV*.^» 
6018 6412.16 .Su-nu 628 ma-a-mi 18i«. 
riD mS-Su to press, hinder, stop (?) i-mi-su 27*. 

K?1D mu§u, muiitu night mu-Si-Su 48^2 mu-Si-tu 31® mu-Sa-a-ti 59". 
niD inS,tu to die im-tu-ut (= imtawut I 2) 148 5 mttu one dead mi-tu-ti 
5019,20 mi-tti-ta-an 4:0^] mittltu death mi-^w-m 269. 

nriD mihfi heavy shower, storm mi-hu-u 59^^ mi-hi-i 15^® 17^5. 

nnD muhhu the top part muA-^i 428 312*4818 -Su 42S.29 .^u-nw 48. 
THD mahazu city ma-ha-zi 232024i3924 [4122] Su 416 .^-y^^ 418O .g^^nu 32*4". 

vno mahtsu to shatter, fight a-mah-ha-as 52i'''i* im-ha-as 64i8 ma- 
Ja-a5 64®; am-da-hi-is 4®'^8 1^28 am-dah-hi-{§ 8®'" im-dah-su 59"; 
mundah(i)su soldier mun-dah-si-i-Su 242*; mithusu fight, battle 
mit-lu-.m 1210 .^j 25*4825 -us-si 282* mit-hvrus 1". 

yriD mahasu am-ha-as 36i®. 

•^riD maharu to be in front of, to receive, to offer (prayer or sacrifice 
to the gods) am-hur 8*'28 I6I6 -Su 21io -Svmvrti 151® am-hu-ru 232 
im-hur-su-u-ma 28" -Su-nu-ti 14:^ im-hu-ru 51* (sing.) -a*w 248o im- 
Au-rtf 3228 (pi,) ; am-da-ah-ha-ru I prayed (I 2 = amtaharu) 33" ; 
imrda-na-ha-ru (1 3) they were receiving 32'^ ; u-ma-hir (II i) 502* . 
u-Sam-hi-ir 37^ ; ma^ru front mahri, mahar front, before mah-ri 911 
399 5818 -ya 118 3610 [6412] .^^ 0924 rna-har 388 596-7 -ifw 39® -^M-«n 10" 
-Surfiu 3212368*; mahrfl fem. mahrltu former, first mah-ru-u II12 
mah-ri S7^^ mah-ri-i 42} mah-ra 2"" mah-ra-a Q^^ mah-ri-ti 12^ U^ ; 
mihirtu front mi-ih-rit 33* ; mihiru a rival ma-hi-ra 5^ ; mahiru 
a price ma-Ji-n 326; muhhuru prayer (or sacrifice (?)) muh-hu-ru 
502* . mah-hu-ur forward 448 . tamharu battle tam-ha-ri 1* 322 5" 
78 118X 1621 1712 3116 346 ; mit^ariS together mit-ha-riS 15" 162*. 


•inia mihru stream(?) mi-ih-ri 58^^. 
StOD mataiu to extend (intrans.) li-Sa-an-ti-il 37^'. 
1t30 mataru to rain tamtiru rain tam-ti-ri 13^9. 
dVo milammu lustre mi-lam-mi\()^^\2'^^2^^'^i^. 

"13:3 makkuru treasure, possession 17^^ makkuri 14^^ (hit makkuri 
treasure house) makkur 17^" 2G" -Sul^^ -Su-nul%^; uamkuru 
possession nam-kur-Su-nu 115.23 325 4.22^ 
Ki'7:D maid to be full, to fill (trans.) im-lu-u 46^ ; ma-lu-u 26^1 (perm.) ; 
u-mal-K 1729372 -Su lO^ u-mal-li 142 (3r(j pers.) u-mal-la-a I6I8 
u-ma-al-la-a 40^ 59^° u-mal-lu-u 28^ 42^^ ; im-ta-li 61^ ; um-dal-lu-u 
(II 2) 322; mala fulness, as many as ma-Za 18" 20" 28io 314-24 32" 
4F 469 482 5012 ; milu overflow mt7i 16^ -si-na 30^ mi-Zi-^a 72* 8» ; 
malfl fern, malltu full ma-li-ti 50i9. 
nSo malahu seaman, pilot amilufnalahi 58^. 

IjSd mal&ku to take counsel im-li-ku 46^2 ; im-tal-ku 6I2 tam-ta-lik 61^2; 
milku advice, reason, understanding mil-ku 6I21 mil-ki 14*'2i mi- 
Zit 4612 .^y 6121 . malku prince mal-ku Q'^-i^ ma-al-ki 40^ 41^ ma-lik 
(= maZti pi.) 231^ ma-lik'Su-nu 9^^ (sing.) mal-kipi 5^ ma-al-ki (pi.) 
201*' ; malikfltu royalty ma-li-ku-tim 40^. 
!]Sd milliku cf. •;|Sn2. 
bn^D mulmuUu spear mul-mul-li 15^2 .^g 328, 

nbn multa'ita cf. nXiS. 
DnnSn multahtu cf. NtCOn. 
^rh'o multaiu cf. Sxiiy. 

DD mummu queen (title of Tiamat, synonym of Ultv^ murum-mu 62^. 
DD mimma cf. IJD. 
r\DD mamltu cf. no«. 

DJD manCl to count, reckon am-ni-i 18^ am-nu 62 122-14 13? -su-nu-ti li9 
m-nu (sing.) 2523 im-nu-u 61' (sing.) 261^ (pi.) ; mtnu numbered 
mi-i-nu 4614 . naanfl, mind number ma-ni 8^^* ma-ni-i 3^ mC:ni 
2427 289 3028 3183 50" mi-na P^; mand mina wia-na 10" '". 
~\:o man-da (for madda (?)) the Medes (?) 409. 

nj-D man-di-ma 17i^. 

njo mandattu, mid^tu cf. pj. 

1J3 mannu who?, whoever man-nu 39" man-nu-um-ma (=mannu +ma) 
613; mind what? mi-ni-i 32^; manama anyone ma-na-ma 3733 SQi 
6210 ; mimma (= minina) anything 1229 1324 [5716J 5716.17.I8 5820. ' 
77JD manzazu, manzaltu cf. tiJ. 

U'O munnu arms, utensils mun-ni-Su-nu 16*. St. [KiD (?). 
31J0 mun-na-rib (?)-Su-nu I71. 


RDQ misfl to wash, cleanse u-ma-si (= umassi) 10'. 
pOD ijiMiniskannu palm tree mis-kan-ni 6*^^. 

*1DD musarft tablet, inscription mu-sa-ru-w 37*39^^^* mvrsa-ri-i-a Zl^ 
mu-sar-u-a 2i^^'^ mu-sar-i-Su 24^'^'^ mu-sar-ri-i-a 38^'. 
VD mtlsu, mfsu cf. KV1. 
n^D ma8ft(?) Ill to cast down(?) vrmi-si 2^° 4^^ lu-mi-si 3^ ; um-ta-§i 
(II 2) G:369i'ii5.i8.2i 642. 

"li'D misru region, territory mi-is-ri 5^° mi-sir 9^^ 138.6 2918 42^° 50* 

-ya 2984. 
*iva wKjtomuBurS, (adj.) Egyptian mu-su-ra-a-a W^. 
y^r^ namsaru sword nam-§a-ri 16^^ (pl-)- 
ya-O masartu cf. nxj. 
npO makatu to fall im-Tcut-su \Z^ im-ku-tu 26ii ; im-ta-kut 59^2 ; u-§am- 

kit 519 812.18 -su-nu-ti 32^2 «-^am-H-to 33^ -tu 2Q^ (sing.) 48^ (pl.) 

li-Sa-am-kit 37^* -ki-ta 39'^ Sum-kut 9^ mu-Hm-T^it 9^ ; miktu fall (?) 

mi-kit 26^. 
Ki^D marfl fat, fatted ma-ru-ti 10^° 16*. 
mo miranu bitterness (?) mi-ra-nu-us-Svrun 25^'. 
iy3"lD murbaSu cf. K^J"). 
n*1D mirihtu cf. ni«. 
pD markitu cf. HDI. 
DD'ID markasu cf. DD'I. 
pDJ"lD murnisku horse mur-ni-is-ki 16'. 
V1D marsu difficult mar-su 172° 31ii'2i mar-sa 2^ 3* mar-su-ti 2^ -ti 

19^; namrasu difficulty nam-ra-si 1^ 
110 mar^ru to march u-Sam-ri-ir 50^^. 
lyiD maruStu ruin, destruction ma-ru-rxS-tu 28". 
tyna marSltu cf. ntyi. 

7\W0 maSft to forget am-^i 602*2* {^.fi 406 {^/j-i^u 46ii. 
ntyo maSfi II I to feel, touch muS-Si 18^^. 
aiyn mflSabu cf. atyi. 
TjtJ^D maSku skin maSak 1228 1328 .^^ 348 [.^u.„„] 456 maS-ki-ya 15" 

(my skin = my self (?)). 
pB'D maSkanu cf. piy. 
ptyn maSnaktu st. I):!^. 
Sfltyn muSpalu cf . SfJtJ'. 
piya maSkitu cf. npB'. 
IB^D maSaru II i to leave, release, send u-maS-Sir 60^'^'^'^2 -Su-nurti 4* 

u-maS-Sir 4410508.9 -an-ni 272^ u-maM-Si-ra 202* UrmaS-Sir-u 19'' 

-6H-ru 1628.88 1714,19 468 muS-Su-ra (perm.) 162*. 


Ityo maSaru some part of a chariot ma-Sa-ru-uS IG^"^ ijuma-Sa-ri-ya 
(var. man-Sa-ri-ya) 25--. 

*^jyo maSIru ma-Si-ri So^^. 

"IB'O miSaru, mfifrig cf. "ity. 

iityo maititu cf. nnty. 

lintyD maStaktu cf. Ijnty. 
«r>D matu land, country 375 5821 -Su oTj^ ma-a-tum 58"'W ?/ia<j 521635 6^6 
-a Gi -7/a 530 .^^ 9173529 .^Yj^.^^ 3118 y^ata Gl" -.s% 10212125 md-/t 15" 
-ya 11* 1221 mat 27^ mut-su 12'-'^ -su-nu 17i^ ma-tu-us-su-un 
1715 (= ana mati-Sun) matati 322 matdtipi 31* -a'm-?iu 31^ ma-ta-a-ta 
405 ,„5<(i;^,; 024. 

ynno mithusu cf. yriD. 
innn mithariS cf. *ina. 

Tio matfma (= mart + ma) ever, at any time ma-ti-ma 2P. 

pr\D mitlku cf. pnX4. 

mo mutninnft pious (?), reverent (?) mut-nin-nu-u 27'^^. St. njK4(?). 

riKJ (?) to destroy (?) a-ni-i 15^1; mu-ni-i (II i) Qi^. 
nxj ntdu to be high, exalted at-ta-'i-id 3425 it-ta-i-id 192<; n^'idu, 
nadu exalted na-i-du 911332 na-a-du G*; tanittu pi. tandduti 
exaltation, majesty ta-nit-ti 2820 3322 ta-nit-ta-Su-un 20i^ ta-na-da-ti G^. 
SSiJ naiu to lie down III-II to cast down us-na-il 21*420. 
"1X2^ pi. ?iam<t stream nuri 17^401® narua' j)Z G22'3 ; i7j^Nari-iS like 

the stream-god IGio. 
lyXiJ niSu lion 61i5 n'lSipi 5022. 

S<i3J nabtl to speak, say, name, appoint i-nam-bti-Su (nam for nah) 39i5 
na-iw-H 516 (part.) 3321 (perm.) 62* ; aWa-6i 19^ it-ta-bi AO'' ; u-nam- 
bl 59*; nibu number ni-bi 1125 ni-ba 12^ -^u-un 40"; nibitu name 
m-Jt7 1919 -.>!« 198 -sun 201^ ni-bi-it-m 40'^. 
K43J namba'u spring (of water) nam-ba-i 312*. 

£03J nab&tu to shine, be bright u-Sa-an-bi-it 3G2S; nubattu celebra- 
tion (?), festival (?) nu-bat-tu 31* (= nubat-tu). 
SllJ nabaiu to destroy a6-6uZ 2i 320 415-24 1321 IS^ a-^wZ 823; nablu 

destruction nab-li 32^2. 
Sdj nabalu dryland ria-6a-/i 21*42i^'22, 
nj nabnitu cf. nj3. 
-12J nibirtu cf. 13X4. 
njj nig-atu joy, rejoicing ni-gu-tu 10". 
1JJ nagfl province, district na-(7M-i< 22^ GQi na-gi-i 2%^^ . 
njj nagiru leader amiluna-gi-ru 15^*. 

120 GLOSSARY. '' 

mj nadft to lay, cast, throw ad-di-i 18W ad-di Q^ I812 sgis 394 .g^ 3320 
Su-nu-ti 31" ad-da 362 j-^^.^^ 1121 .^„ 26^ na-rfu-w (perm.) 1G6 4128 
7ia-(/a-m (perm.) 3326; aWa-c/i 33i9 at-ta-ad-di 2Q^^ 30^ ; in-na-di 2^» 
in-na-du-u 40* U-na-di (var. li-in-na-di) 23^. 

313 nindabfi sacrificial offering nin-da-bi-i 39*. 

!|3nj nadbaku of. "im, 
pj nadanu to give i-nam-di-nu 3328 a^Wm 122o -^m 48" a-din-Su 21" 
t^n G08 -Su-nttrd 2728 id-di-na 322 id-di-nu-Su ipa idHl'm-u-ni 282; 
na-dan 11181221-823328. at-ta-din oS^; nudunnil dowry, gift n//- 
dun-ni-i 211*23 . mandantu mandaUu, maddattu, mddattu, m^dRtu 
gift, tribute man-da-at-tu \0^ 12«-2i -<i 1282 .^^.^u 2728 ma-da-at-ti !» 
-to 48 ma-da-tu S* -to I21. 
pj nidnu ni-id-ni S2^. 

*nj nadiru to rage, be furious an-na-dir (IV i) I521. . 

mj nt^u to become quiet i-nu-uh 59i8 ; ti-ni-ih 272 u-ni-hu 1^ u-nt-t7i- 

Jm 262^ ; munt^u a superior mu-ni-ha 2^ 9''. 
nj nflnu a fish nuni 59i° nimipi 2626 nu-u-ni 1821. 
"llj ntiru light nu-u-ru 52* -?'a 52'' nu-ur 38". 

TIJ naz^zu to take position, stand iz-za-az GP* i-zi-zu (sing.) 34* 
iz-zi-zu (pi.) 351® iz-zi-zu-ni 4"^ i-zi-zu-u 25^ ; t-2J-2t (impv.) 5228; 
u-Si-ziz 728 -zt-iz 625 us-zi-iz 3628 u§-zi-zu (sing.) 462" ul-ziz-su-nu-ti 
228 2580 u-Sa-zi-zu-in-ni 348i; manzazu, manzaltu position, seat 
man-za-zu S2^ 60*'ii man-za-az 2522 5QI6 man-za-al-ti-Su-nu 501^. 

DT3 naz^mu to weep, wail tazimtu wailing ta-zi-im-ti-Si-na 392^. 

bnj nahlu brook na-ah-li IB^. 

SdJ nattlu to look, entreat at-ta-tal 585. 

Tj n^ru to subjugate i-na-ru 2018 26^ a-nlr 338i i-ni-ru 718; niru 
a yoke ntri-ya 21^ ni-ri-ya IP wCr 222*. 

13J nak^du to cast, lay, to fall down, to fall prostrate (?) ak-ku- 
ud 361 3728 . nakuttu the act of prostrating oneself (?) na-kut-ti 

Sdj nak^u to be cunning, skilled u-nak-ki-lu 362i ; nikiltu craft, 
cunning ni-kil-ti 24i*. 

DDJ nakSmu II i to heap up nakmii, nakamtu treasure nak-mu 18^2 
na-kam-h IOI8 na-ka-7na-a-ti 26^8. 

D3J nakasu to cut, cut oif, cut dowii i-nak-ki-su-n 25" ak-ki-is 3^ 
aA;-fes 822 ak-ki-sa I822 1912 a-Hs 727 (k-ki-su (sing.) 251° ; u-?jaA- 
Hs 16® itrna-ak-kis IQ^* u-na-kis 16^^ u-ni-ki-is i^ lu-na-ki-m \'^* \ 
nukkuBU cut off nu-uk-ku-su-u-ti 2Q^ ; niksu act of cutting off 
nik-si 12" ni-kis 25* 2612. 



1DJ nakiru to be hostile, to rebel ik-ki-ru 27^^ ; II i to change (?) u-nak- 
ka-ar 39i^ u-nak-ki-ir 37^1 38is u-na-ki-ir 6^9 ; u-Sam-kir 21^ ; nakru 
enemj', hostile 19^ na-ak-ru 3829 39^ nakri QiHS^'^a -Su 2231232 
nak-ri 25* 26« nakrutipi 2^^ 5" 10^ -?/a 3229 -ka 22" na-ak-ru-ti-ya 
37"; nakiru enemy na-i7-ri 96 152632; nak-ri§ II22. 

tyoj nukuSu pai-t of a door, hinge (?) nu-ku-si-i 389. 

:iOJ namba'u cf. «43J. 

noj nimldu cf. lOK,. 
13DJ namkuru cf. 1JD. 
IVDJ namsaru cf. i:;d. 

pD3 nimlku cf. DDK*- 

1DJ namaru to be bright, to shine, to be joyful im-mi-ru 4028 ; u- 
nam-mir 23^1 -mi-ir 37^; namru bright nam-ru 582° na-am-ra 
37"; nainri(r)ru brilliance nam-ri-ri 7'^ ii'' nam-ri-ir-ri-su-nu 08^^ ; 
namurratu brilliance na-mur-ra-U 9^. 
riOJ namrasu cf. ino. » 

3njJ nindaba cf. 3nj. 
1J3 nannaru (= nanharu st. IK,] (?)) illuminator na-an-na-ri 35^^30 

K4DJ nisfl distant ni-svrti 2"^ (pi-)- 

nOJ nasShu to wrench away, carry off i-na-as-sah 58^^ i-na-sah-u 46" 
as-suh 18111^ 50^^ as-su-ha-am-ma ll^i na-si-ih 9"'2<'. 

IjDJ nisakku prince 9^; nasikku prince am^M na-siA;-^a-nt 162^. 

pDJ nisiktu precious stones (?) ni-sik-ti 122T 178i 2330 36" 38* 50". 

T\3i niphu ascent, rise (of the heavenly bodies) ni-ip-hi 37^2 3823. 
nnSJ napharu cf. iniJ. 
pSiJJ napalkatu cf. pSs). 

13J nipritu cf. N13. 

^n2J naparku cf. '^"lij. 

tyaj napaSu to expand, breathe, thrive na-pa-aS 20^8; napiStu pi. 
napUiti life na-piS-tu 2429 2630 -ti 31^ -ti 616 .ti.§u-nu 21'' napis- 
tim 331 -^M 2910 44" 50* -Surnii 29^ 3125 na-piS-ta-su-nu 332 „ap-.^a. 
?u^ 1413 na/3-^a<-SM 267 332*489 -sw-wn 26io -sw-nw 21^ napsatl pi o7^» 
-H 820 -.?u-nri 163o nap-Sa-ti 1525 -^m-zim 16'' 1715.20 nap-Sa-a-ti 17^ ; 
nappaiu a window nap-pa-Sa 5922. 

KVJ nisu cf. XxVI. <5 

li;3 nasaru to keep, guard, observe is-m-ra 2725 33* -ru (sing.) 212 222^ 
is-sur-u 2720 ni-is-su-ru 3225 is-su-ru (pi.) 321° 4616 na-sir 293i ; w-^a- 
an-str 3125 .§u 2822.83 3321 . nasiru observance na-^ir 203 . masartu 
watch, guard masardtipi 312* 4Q6 . nisirtu treasure, possession 
ni-sir-tu 1229 .;j- i826. 


npj nakft to pour out, sacrifice ak-ki 10" ak-ki 37^22 38" ak-ka-a 50^ 

lik-ki 24" li-ik-ki 39" ; at-ta-ki 60^^ ; niku a sacrifice kirru nika 24" 

ni-ka-a GO^^ nikani QO'^ i-irrwn/Mni 308*37^^38^*39" kirru nikani pi 


3pj nak^bu II i to pierce u-na-kib 32® mu-nak-kib 362^ ; nakbu canal 

nakUpi-Su 2024, 
DDJ nakmCltu c£. n:3p. 

Ipj nakaru to devastate ak-kur 2^ 327 416.2s 1321 igio Q.^^wr 828. 
3"! J a/tnirba a species of grain 202'^. For niribu cf . ^ISj. 

3D"1J narkabtu cf. 3J"). 
□"13 nar^mu cf. DNs'l. 
n£31j nir-pad-dujr,; bones, skeleton -su 231-8 -gu-nu-ti 268i. 
^ Tij nararfttu, nirarfttu aid, help na-ra-ru-u-ti 42'^* ni-ra-ru-ut-ti 2^2 

ni-ra-ru-ti-Su-nu 323. 
«,iyj nasfi to lift up ta-na-sa-aS-H 5223 oaMi 42" a.?-sa-a 422 i^-^i 6O22 
i^-^M-M 58" i.<-^u-u-rM' 233 i^-^M-w m-ma 11^ 4220 Zi^-^M-u-ni 23^; i-Si 
(impv.) 3518 ; na-Sa-a-ta (perm.) 323i ; na-a-Si 603 na-Si 7^ 62i «a- 
^ a-aS 13 na-A'a-ta 382^ ; nigu elevation «Mi^ 23^ 2913." 3316 37" ; niSitu 

elevation, favorite ni-sit 5^ 91. 
t^a^J nigfi people cf. tyjXi. 

j^tyj ni§ii (perhaps error for m'sj2) distant, remote (?) ni-Su-tu 20". 
Ktyj niSfi excrement ni-Sa-a-Su-un 17^^ (parallel passage ?u'-su 1638). 
3tyj ni§bfi cf. $^431^. 
ptyj naSaku to kiss iS-Si-ku 11^ \ w-na-as-A-iA; 21i9'24 25i8.2i -i^i-^ 21i6 

-il-^M 222 4023 4118 4221 506. 
"y^l iiaSru eagle nasrii^furu ^"7^° naSriissuru pl'^Q'^^. 
n: nitu ni-tum 14i3 ni-i-ti 1726. St. nSJ (?)• 

K43D sibtl seventh si6m-m 642'23 si-hu-u 59i6 stftw I31 siia-a GC. 
D3D sabsu angry, enraged sab-sa-a-ti 27". 
bjD suguUatu herd su-gul-lat 'i"^. 
1JD si-gar festival (?) 1926. 

ino sidru, sidirtu order, array si-id-ru 1126 si-dir-ta 1515176. 
DID s^niu II I to adorn u-si-im-H 625 . s£mtu adornment, insignia 

si-ma-ti 2321 -Su-nu 41^ si-ma-ti-Su 14" si-mat 152248"; siminu 

trophy, insignia si-ma-ni Id^-^* ; simtnu third month of the Bab.- 

Assyr. year arhusimdni 3016. 
DID sisfl horse sist 2015 35" sm^,; 327 42 II24 1012 1428 21i9 48" 50" 

-ya 168* ^ IQ^.. 


DID s^ku II I to bring low, oppress u-si-ik 21^ u-si-ka 14^3. g^ku 

road, street suklpi 26^^ 
nriD Bahft(?) to rebel is-si-hu (I 2) 14^; sih<i rebellion sih-u li^"^. 
nno sahapu to cast down as-hu-up-Su IT^ is-hup-Su-nu-ti 17^* is-hu-up 

1629 .^u 4822 .Su-nu-ti 26" is-hu-pu-Su 1020 1223 448 -Su-nu-ti 1025. 
ino saharu to turn, return, surround sa-hi-ir-sum-ma 352^ sa-aA-ra 402; 

is-sah-ra (= istahird) 609'ii'i* ; u-sa-hi-ir 40* ; sihirtu enclosure, wall, 

extent s/-/nV-;i 42* -;?a I22 52* 6i5 sj-/aV-i« 12^ 3:332 -su SO^" -.?a 322 . 

suhhurtu enclosure, discomfiture suh-hur-ta-su-nu lo^i; sihru a 

band, troop slh-ru 15^ ; suhiru su-M-ru 321*. 

njD sikatu si-kat 62^, 

b^D Bukkallu messenger, servant 332 3718 sukkalli-Sa 64^. 

HDD sakapu to cast down; sikiptu defeat si-kip-ti 17^; askuppu 

threshold as-kup-pu 38^ askuppipi Qi^^-'^*. 
13D sakSru to speak u-Sa-as-kir-Su 29^3. 
13D sikkuru a bolt sik-ku-ru 52" isusikkuri 521^. 

K^D salatu near (?) (fem. adj.) sa-la-tu 20^^ sa-lat-ya 57^^ (my near kin). 
hSd salft to lift up, cast off is-la-a 2721 is-lu-u 22^21'^^. 
nSo suUft street (?) su-ul-U-i-Su-nu 21'^. 
vho saiahu to sprinkle is-luh-Si 64^^ su-luh-Si 6412. 
dSd saltmu to tm*n, be favorable is-U-mu 35^3. salimu, sulummu 

favor, treaty, alliance sa-li-mi 46^* su-hnn-muru 40^*'; sa-ii-mi-iS 

graciously 40^*. 
DDD summatu tssMrw a dove(?) 60^ summafa 60^ summaii 16^^. 
no sinuntu fssjfrM a swallow 60^° sinunta 60^°. 
pJD sanaku to bind, press, submit as-ni-ka-su-nu-ti 3" is-ni-ka 14-'^ 

sa-an-ku 3d^ ; is-sa-an-ka-am-ma (IV i) 2928 ; sunku want, famine 

s«-Mn-A;w 2428 3213 su-un-H 261229 096. 
X£3D sip-a to pray M-sap-j9w-M 25^ (sing.) ; supfi, supptl prayer su-pu- 

u-su 391* su-pi-i-a 1520 371^ su-up-pi-i 25^. 
n£3D sapthu to overthrow u-sap-pi-ili 17^ 352'^. 
|i3D sap^nu to cover, overpower, cast i-sap-pan-nn 59^^ as-pu-un 18^3 

262* is-pu-nu (sing.) 2622 U-is-purun 37^^ is-pu-nu (pi.) 23^ sa-pi-nu 

18" s«-pi-m 3628 sa-pi-na-at 15^ 16" 3828 39''. 
riD20 sapsap^ti extremities, limbs sa-ap-sa-pa-tt IQ^^. 
tiSD sippu threshold si-ip-pu 52^8. 
liJD saparu net sa-par 2G^^. 
"lao siparru copper siparri ^"^-"^ siparripi 626>28, 
TlD surdCljssMrM owl 34i5. 
••ID si-ri-ya-am coat of mail I521. 


0*^0 sarmu sa-ar-ma-Su-nu 41^. 

DID sarSku to pour out ; surkinu libation sur-ki-nu 60^' -ni 60^* 61^. 
T1D surratu opposition, sedition sur-ra-a-ti 46*^ .i{ 27^*29^2 ^1.^^. 

un 4624. 
nno sittu, Bititu the rest, remainder si-it-ti 1325 16^^ 2621 27^ 48i si-n'-i« 

116 21 si-it-tu-ti 298 -^w-nu 3382 ^{.§u-nu 122 si-it-tu-u-ti 2428 3128. 
ItriD sattukku daily sacrifice sat-tuk-ku 398-28 .X;i 2326 -ki-Su-un 27^ 

-^7•-^^-«a 2321. 
"»r\D Butaru svrta-ri 41". • 

>{3 aftnMpapz ideogram for a kind of stone 64i*''i*. 
Sj3 pagalu to be great pu-ug-gu-lu 352i. 
."Ija pagru body, corpse pa-gar 2i* -i*« 22^1 232 pag-ri (pi.) 16i2'?J| -Su-un 

121 amilupagripi 2628 -s^u-n« 15331728 333148* ^a(7-ra< (pi. fem.) 5921. 
m£3 padfi indulgent, sparing pa-du-u QP pa-da-a 5" pa-du-ti Qi'*. 
pa padSnu way, road pa-da-nu 4223 padanipi 23. 
ID p<i mouth, word, speech, command pt 36i3 623 .j„ qs ^j.^- 2928 2710 

622 .^„ 2729 29".82 -Su-un 3126 .^y.„„ 26I8.20 pa-a 610 -a^u 522i 61T-io 

-Sa W. 
Xns pife^i to close pi-hi (impv.) 582 pi-jii-i 538 ; ap-ti-hi 58'' ; pihttu 

district, governor of a district, satrap amilupify^ta 19^ jo«Aa< 14i° 

amilupihdtipi 461 4316 50^ -su-nu 33^. 
in3 paharu to assemble, come together ip-hn-m 14" ; ip-tah-ru 602° ; 

u-pah-hir 202 -^i-ra 482* u-pa-ah-hi-ra-am-ma 4125 u-pa-hir li'^ 182^^ ; 

pu-uh-hir (impv.) 1422; lujj-ti-hir V ; puhru totality puhur 2512 3426 

pu-hur-Su-nu 15i°17®; napharu totality naphar 3" nap-har 33" 

-si-na t 


ins pu-uh-ri-i-ti (?) 59i3. 

1133 pat^u to open, sever, release ap-tu-ur Z^ ; u-pat-ti-ra 202* ; u-Sa-ap- 
ti-ir 41®; ip-pa-tir 10^; patru dagger 162 patar 2Gi2 4812 patrtpi 16". 
T3 paduside, limit joarf 66-16 2712 323 j9a-arf 36*3724122. 
S'S aftnupllu a kind of stone pi-li 62* joi-i-/i 103. 
"I'S piru elephant piri 1229*" i82a24 (^m ^|n = ivory) . 
njfl pakft fear pa-ki-i 4026. 
n33 pakadu cf. np3. 
1^3 palft reign, year of reign pa-lu-u-a 37^3 pali-ya 723312028 -Su 24" 

pali-i-a 232* pa-li-t-a 35" -,?u 391^ pa-la-a-Su 4032 palipi-ya Si3. 
nS3 paiahu to feai-, reverence ap-Za-a06i tjs-Za^ 1123 2918 331" ip-Za-^w 
16212610 3120 pa-la-ha 392* j9a-Za-a^(?)-^« 418 pa-li-hi-ka 4188 .^y 4020 ; 


pa4ihQ* pa-lihlQ'' pa-ZU-ia 23" -^u24«26W pa-li-ih 85^ -^u41"; 

ip-tal-la-hu 2219 ip-tal-hu oS^S; pulhu fear pul-hi lO^^l^^s. puluhtu 

fear pu-luh-tu 17^^ -ti 29^ -ta 58^ ; pa-al-hi-iS reverently 351^. 
riobl) IV I to cross, transgress, rebel ap-pal-kit 1^ ip-pal-kil 24*^ 25^ 34^'* 

-^i-<u 33^; III I u-sa-pal-kat I will break to pieces 52^*. 
obiJ pal§.su IV I to look, look upon, favor ap-pa-lis 22^ -li-is oQ^s ap- 

pa-al-sa 59^^ ip-pa-li-k 40^^ lip-l_pa-lis^ 24^ lip-pal-sa-an-ni 37^^; 

na-ap-li-is (impv.) 38^ -Zi-5t 39^^ i-tap-lu-si (IV 2 inf.) 58^. 
pSs palS.ku (or balaku) to destroy napal^atu destruction na-pal-l-a- 

ta-su 18" na-pal-ka-ti 17^ (some implement or mode of attack), 
ly'^a pal^Su to scatter, break in pieces ap-lu-uS 33^8 ; u-pal-li-Sa lo^. 
nj£3 panft face, front, presence ^^a-nw-w-a 20^^ 28^^ 36^ .37^ pa-nit-us-Su- 

un 26W402* pa-ni 3882 466 -a 6^^ -ya O^r 42i9 •■» -H 635 .§^ 14180310 
^ -^a 64^ pa-na the past 9^^ 61^ pa-an 1"2''2 1323; punu face(?) pu- 

na-Su 58^. 
0D3 pastsu to forgive pa-si-su 25®. 
N^O pisfl white pki-i 62*. 
npa pakadu to visit, inspect, entrust, appoint ap-kid 2o^ 48^9 .^^ 

nu-ti 46* ap-ki-du 46^ (sing.) ip-kid-du-tiS 48" (sing.); u-pa-ki-du 

40745-2. pikittu appointment pi-kit-ti-Su-un 46* -ta-Su-un 46*; 

pitkudu thoughtful, provident pit-kvrdu 9^* 16^. 
K13 to cut oif, destroy pa-ri-'i lo^; u-par-ri-i 16''" 3'3i; nipritu 

destruction (?), famine (?) ni-ip-ri-i-tu 25*^ -/i 27* ni-ip-ri-ti 14i*. 
«-l3 parCl mule(?), ox(?) imiru pari pi 12^^ IP^ ^8^^ pa-ri-i 3^. 
ni2 abnw pard a kind of stone pa-ru-ti 6^*. 
313 parab five sixths 20'^. 

'7n3 parzillu iron parzilli ll^i 22^3 parzillipi Q^. 
!]"13 par^u to separate, bar, hem pur-ru-ku 26^^ (II i perm.) ; parakku 

enclosed space, sanctuary -An 38^^ parakklpi 41^5 Su-nu 26^. 
i<D13 naparkli cessation na-par-ka-a 27". 
D13 purimu wild ass imim purimi pi 30". 
TI313 parunakku enclosure (?) pa-ru-nak-ki 20*. 
DI3 parisu to divide, cut, decide, hinder ip-ru-us 27^ pa-ra-as 27^° ; 

u-par-ri-is S2* ; punissu decision, decree purussi-Su-nu I92I; piristu 

decision, decree, oracle pi-i-is-ti 6P9,2o_ 
'in3 par^su to command ap-ru-ux W^ ; parsu command paras 7" 

parsipi 632 .^^ 638-"-i*".2o 641.*. 
113 pararu to break to pieces u-par-ri-ir 17® lu-pl-ri-ir 4'^'^ mu-pa-ri-ru 5", 
^13 parSu entrails (?), filth, excrement par'Su 16123129, 
B?13 para§u IV i to fly mut-tap-riS-vr-ti (IV 2) 10". 


niyiS rVi to flee, escape tjo-par-^/rf 26" 28i2 29" SPi Sd" -^^t-rfu 1" 22 32" 
na-par-Surdi 26^* (i"f •) i it-ta-nap-raS-Si-du he had fled (lY 3) 34^*. 

nt5?a paSft cf, ntyj. 

riB'S paSahu to be quiet, become quiet u-pa-aS-Sl-ha 41^. 

Dtya paSatu to scatter, destroy i-pa-aS-H-tu 24^*. 

piya paSku strong, steep, difficult [pn-a.s^]-AM 141" pa-aS-lca-a-ii 20; 

SupSuku steep ^w/)-A^ii-i-a-a-<^ 2^8 ; pui^u difficulty pM-ti6^4'u 4025. 
tytya pasaSu to cleanse (?), anoint (?) o/j-^u-ma^ 3721 38i6 /?>-j?m-u.^ 2416 39". 
Xsna pitfi to open ta-pat-ta-a 5216 Qp.;j' jqb ^^.^j' 5922 ap-ta-a QV^ ip-ta- 

aS-Si 038 ip-ltu'} 1419 j^^y 1722. pj-.<a^ (impv.) 52i*i5 pi-ta-aS-Si 63i; 

putu opening, entrance, side ^jt^-m^ 8I6 pu-ut-7-ii Ql^* purti 15"^ (pl-) 5 

pitfi open pi-tvrd 2-^. 
^T\?i pataku to build, make pitku a v.'ork pi-tik 50". 
IpDfl pitkudu cf. np3. 


VA-^ to be good, favorable u-sa-i-i-nu-ln-ni 44^ ; slnu good si-ni IQH. 

jSiX sinu sheep and goats sinl 302^ s^-ni 12i3 1826 314,33 303. 

nXjif SITU the top, back; lofty, exalted; upon, against si-i-ru 72-16 
si-i-H 3718 3822 si-ru-vra I512 si-ru-uS-Su 1028 126 1411,15 3024 .^y„.„„ 1022 
str 2428 2719 30'' 3431 -ms^m 212" 2481 258 .u§.siirun 2716 429 .■!«> I526 
168 siratipi50^* .ti-TO-m 3628 ,«Wu 34" sir-^i 1528 30141" sl-ra-ti2^ 
si-ra-a-ti 38^ 5022 .^j- 910 4015, 

-IK4V siru a plain sin" 320 2427 258 302* 44^ 5720 ^" ,„Va 1618 468. 

Ki3^ sabu man, soldier mUpi 19 29 amilu?CiUpi 11231350018443 .^u 1024. 

713^ sabitu gazelle sahltipi 30ii. 

33V is«sumbu a kind of wagon su-um-hi 1428. 

ny^ abnu^ab-liipi pearls (?), necklace (?) 63i"i3 042i. 

rQ'i sabttu to seize, take, embrace, build, work a^-hnt 42 726 15^5 [1729] 
346 3812 4412 406 507 as-ia-at '3682 is-hat 2522 335 3523 go8 6I22 -su-nu-ti 
2582 ts^a-to 2e39 3418 4827 U-is-ha-at 2,7'^^ i>-6a-?w I6.I8 22"-i9 29ii312o 
is-ba-turni 1* -nim-ma 157 2882 is-hat-iMiim-ma 4628-25 .(j^-Jai (impv.) 22i8 
sa6-< w (perm.) 1515 sa-bit 5^* sa-ba-ti 4^ ; as-sa-bat (^= as-ta-bat) \^^ 
i^^-batl3^', M-sa&-&t7 21* 3116 -6i-ta 2426; u-sn-ns-bit Q^« -su-nu-ti H^ 
4228 -bi-it-su 40" ; sibtu seizure si-bit 33i8 ; subtu garment, clothing 
su-bat 5210 6428.". 
r\^ su-hi su-h{-Su(^) 6022. 

nnv Baharu to be small u-sa-ah-hir 1220 li-sa-ah-M-lir'] QV^ U-sa-[hi-ir'] 
6116; siferu, sahru small siVtru IO221212 si'Ara 1728 202 482 $ihratipi 
12» 1320 ?a-ah-ri 3526. 


ah'H siltu battle si-il-ti lo^^. 

nSlf saia to beg, entreat u-sal-li 223" 42" u-sal-la-a 2525 . taslitu prayer 

ta-as-li-ti SS^^. 
SS}f saiaiu to fall, sink w-^ad Qis. 
SSy saiaiu to cover salulu shadow, protection mlu{^.)-lum 24'^ sa-lu-lu 

C^ ; sululu shadow, cover, roof su-lu-li-su 38^ su-lul-si-na 30^ ; sillu 

shadow an?il-li dungeon \V^ (an = receptacle). 
dSv salmu image sa-lam 7^ 8^^ 

dSv salmu fern. :aHmtu black m-lim-tum 58^^ ml-mat 40^°. 
KiOV summu thirst SM-Mm-7?ii 30i0'22.32 3i26 .^^.^m 3129. 
13]^ samadu to arrange, harness sa-an-c?M 40" (perm.) sgt-?m'£/-s« 20^^ ; 

simdu, sindu, simittu span si-in-di-Su li^ si-mit-ti 16^. 
1D2f sam^ru II i to plan u-m-am-mi-ru-su 17^5. 

nv si-pa a kind of stone (?) 4^5, 
t]i3^ sippatu a kind of reed sip-pa-a-ti 20^''. 
13:f issura bird cf. n:;N. 
nw susft a sprout (?) su-m-a 62®. 
n^^y ?i?su bond mm .si-m-nj 22^2. 
ni]^ sarShu to be angry is-sa-ru-uh 42^^. 

-nv sirritu sir-ri-tu 331^. 

Dr\y sutmu su-ut(.1)-mu 32^. 

X^np kibli to say, speak, announce, inform, call, command ikabi QV-'^'^ 
i4fl&-6i 5221 64^ a^6j 1241328 27^59^.8 ak-bu-u 59^ tak-bu-u S5^^-^ 
ik-U 2513401* ik-ba-a 4828 a--6M-M 251° (sing.) li-ik-ba-a 'iV^ ik-bu-u 
1922 (pi.) 201-" 2G19 3410 -^?i 1924 Zi-i>6M-M 3718 3922 4133; kibitu 
command ki-bit G^ -su 392o ki-bi-it 3828 -su-nu 353i Ikiblti-Su'] 41i* 
ki-bi-ti 4128 .gu-nu 36i. 

Sap kabaiu to meet muktabla (I 2) warrior muk-tab-li-Su-nu 1^ 29'i4 
419 ; kablu fight kabli 228 316 4^ 8^ 442 ^.^/^./j 4018 5323 ]^ab-la 598.16 
A;a-&a/-A^M 4826 ; kablu midst ^■a&an020 113i; kabaltu midst, waist 
ka-bal-ti 32^ kablcitipi-ya 63i9 -.?a 63i8 64i9 -s«-nM 16". 

mp II I to wait u-ki 18. 

Sip kfilu voice ku-lu 591^. 

r|ip kapu to decay, fall i-ku-pu 24* 3728. 

f^ip ktpu to entrust i-ki-pu-nu 36''; awi^ZMkfpu keeper, chief, governor 
52*21 631^8.7,10,18,16,19,22 648 ^j-pt 50iai4 fei^a-^^M-nw 82 a^^M ^tpampz 2221.22 

amiluki-pa-a-ni 422*46150^ amlluki-i-pa-a-ni 42''. 


nip ^atu to give t>u-/M 36", 

"iDp kutru smoke i:u-tur 13^. 

typ ^aSu to give, present a-lfis-su 48^6 i-ki-Sa 3i\ 

hhp Iftilliiltu shame, disgrace kul-lul-d 128. 
SpSp Ifal^altu hunger ^aH'a^-'i SQio^ass 3127, 

nop l^amfi to burn ak-mu I322 IS^" ilf-mu-u 28^8 . nakmiita conflagra- 
tion na-ak-mu-ti-Su-nu 132^. 

t'Dp ^am^u to press together II 2 to crouch uk-tam-mi-i§ 59^8 ; III 2 
to press together uS-tak-mi-is 61'^. 

njp kanti reed kana 60^^. 

np kan^u to place, lay (?) iun-jiu-rm 59^ (II i perm.) they crouch ; 
kinnu family, nest kin-nu 30'^ -Su 25" 3P. 

nap kapSdu to plan, devise, meditate ik-pu-ud 1-4'' 46ii ik-pu-du 25*2 
482 a--p„.(/u-M-nJ 2620 ; ijj j to entrust (?) u-Sak-pi-du 2Q^. 

nap kuppu cage ku-up-pi 12^^. 

12f p kasSxu to bind, collect, devise ak-sur 2'i^ 33*3 ik-su-ru 20^^ ia-s/r 252* ; 
ku-us-sur 32*2; ki-is-m-ra (^= kitsura T 2) G2^; ul-tak-si-ru 3^^; kisiru 
possession ^•l-s^r 33^3 ; kisru might ki-is-ri 5^^ ^I'-ifir 929 .gu-nu 4^". 

npp kakkadu (= ^-acZ/raJw) head kakkadi 25i'''"40io -ya GS'^ -Sa 636 6428 
^•aH"a-sw 1822 1918 ^-a^-^aJi;,; 19" -Su-nu 118420- 

Ipp kal^karu ground, earth iaHa-''" 25" ■2i3Gi2-29.82 319 -H 929 52^ 
kak-\:ar ISis 3022. 

Kjlp karCl to call, invite, pray a^--ri 10®; ik-ti-ra W ik-tir-u 27^ ik-ti- 
ru-nim-ma 1125, 

31p kar^bu to approach aA.-W6 11*8 ik-ru-hu \o^ ; ak-ti-rib 8^; Su-uk- 
ri-ia 3918; kirbu midst ki-ir-U 4180 -.s'u 351® kir-hi-su-un 12" A:i-iV- 
&a 4118 -su 368* ki-rib midst, within (used after prepositions or 
alone) 2io 4i9 -Su 10^ -i^u-un 136 .,^/.„q 0320 ki-ri-ib-Su 35^ ; kir-bl- 
tl-Su-nu (pi. of kirbu i^)) 328; kitrubu approach, attack kit-ru-ub 
1210 ig23 ki-it-ru-ub 69 ; takribtu prayer tak-rib-ti 278 ; ikribu 
prayer ik-ri-bi\^Su'\ 24". 

iTlp ^artdu to be strong ik-ri-da 588; kardu fem. karitiu strong, 
warrior kar-du 5^ 7'? 9^ 20i9 3218-82 kar-du-ti 7" ka-rit-tu 31^338; 
Ifarradu, kurtdu strong, warrior kar-ra-du 3288 ku-ra-du 61i0'ii 
^u-ra-rfi 221 617 .yapi2^ -^u-nw 1" 319 412 1612 ku-ra-a-di-Svrnu 2'^^ ; 
kurdu might kur-di 2526. 
pp karnu horn karnatipi-Sa S2^. 

*l")p Ikaruni decrease ka-ru-ra 6OI8. 

ts^p kaStu bow 152* kaSti 1124 20"3r 382T -ya 198 ]<;flsati {f) pi 6O22 
(arches of the rainbow (?)). 


nnp katti completed ka-ta-a 2329. 

nnp katu hand 33^* kdtu (= ina kdti) 13'' katu-vra 26^^ katu^su 9^^ -mJ- 
sw 3924 A:5^u,^.^^M.un 4628 ka-tu-u-a 3825 A;a-<u-Mi-j?M 40''20 M;ft 12^^ 
238 3182 Ma-?/a 6" i-a-Zi 3«>10i6 50i9 -ya 6I22 -su-wn 16i5 ka-a-ta 40^2 
^-d< 181-2 .5j^ 518,26919 ysLta-a-a IP1I6221712 316 50" ka4a-a-Su 40^0 
kati 2726 31" 346 4626 -ya 33^^18 42" 6322 -Sa 63216418. 

nnp kuttahu spear kut-ta-hu 1525 3288 Ijcut-ta-hi 17''. 

nKi"! ri'u to pasture, shepherd, rule ir-ti-'i-u 30^ ; ri'u shepherd, ruler 9^ 
amilurVu Q'' aimluri'i 5''; ri'fitu dominion rVu-ut 1^'^ -su [4088] 
ri'u-si-na 282 . j-j^^ pasturage, food ri-i-ti \Q-*. . 

3^2"' ra'Sbu to be angry, rage ir-'-uh 646. 

:]N3l rtbitu place, square, street ri-iit 912 1728 1916 ri-ba-a-ti 268i. 

'^V^'^ rtdu storm ra-a-di Q^. 

DXi"i rimu wild ox ri-i-mu SQ^. 

DKsl ramu to pity, love ir-a-mw 4082; xtmn grace n-i-»iw 2 li°2529 276 
2912 3328 489 ri-i-ma 38i; rlmu fem. runiu beloved ri-im-tu 32^; 
nar^mu fem. naramiu love, favorite na-ra-mi-ka 38i9 -Su 371^ 
na-ram 20i9 30i8 3226 na-ra-am 52 3512 na-ram-ti 3428. 

pKs-l rtlku far rM-M-iw 9" 22io ?-uM/ipi 132'' [62i6] ru-ku-u-ti 9'^* -ti 30^ ; 
rdku, rukku, rtikftu distance ru-ki 628 ru-u-ki 622 ru-uk-ki 102" 
rvrki-i-ti 2812. 

tyXi"! raSu head ra-Su-u-a 1522; j-fg^ head, summit, chief ri-i-Su 2726 
ri-i-Si-i-su 246 ^j'^ 525 ^^j^t I'-rzi = fountain head) 82^ ri-iS 35i* riSi(,l)pi 
2715 ; riStu pi. riiiiii summit ri-Si-i-ti 9^ ; rlit-ft first, chief, former 
n.?-<u-M 3016 626 n-is-iwm 371 m'-ii 71". 

iyS4-i riiatu rejoicings n-sa-a-<j 232* 361583 SS^." .</ 206 -<m 41i. 

l<431 arba'i fem. irhittu four arha'-i 222 98 irbit-ti 23" ir-Ut-ti 352 iy^i-it- 
tim 4029 irfttWa 5^ 7" ; ribfl fourth rjiw-M 63i5 6420 ri-ba-a 605. 

«431 riba decline, sunset ri-ba 3712 3823. 

T\2'\ rabfl to be great, become large ir-bu-u 209 62"; 7mi-Sar-bu-u 516712; 
rabft large I212 rabu-u 71 ra-bu-u 35^^ rabi 8^ 58i5 rabi-i o* raha 202 
raha-a 1728 636-'' ra^a-a 6423 rabuti 356 rabutipi 222 61i9 amilurabvii pi 
1710 -j?M 162 -s%.u;j 1915 -;?M.„u 1619 ra6t-a" 101539105222 raU-ti ^ 
rabatipi 6022; „,„,,7„rab-aZjthaI-su commander of a fortress 13''; 
rubfi prince 6I8 9" rubu-u 68 ri^-fti-i 4022 (pi.) rubutipi 25i8 
am«MrM6^<jp; 111984; rabi-iS720; tarbitu product ta-ar-bi-it M^. 
|>i*l rabasu to lie down rab-su (perm.) 592. 


B'^l murbaSu stroke, blow mur-ba-Su IG^^ 17^^. 

jjT raggu bad, wicked rag-gu 39'' ra-ag-gu 38^ rag-gi 16ii. 

□J1 rigmu word, cry rig-ma 59*. 

1J1 rig-glr ideogram for some kind of wood 60^^ 

rm radtl to tread, subdue, beget (?), march, pursue, flow ar-di-i 31" 
4226 ar-di-su-nu-ti 32* ir-du-u 20io (he begat (?)) 306(pl.)^^'2i.88. ar-ti- 
di 821 mur-ti-du-u 7"; II i to join u-rad-dl 1222 342; III i to cause 
to flow u-Sar-di 58^'^ u-Sar-da-a 1Q« lu-Sar-di V^2^^ i^*-^ ; ridfttu 
cohabitation (hit riduti harem) ridu-u-ti 20^ ri-dvru-ti 191^. 

nil radtdu to pursue ar-dip-ud 4^1 ra-da-di-Su-nu 16^. 

3n r&bu II I to extinguish mvrrih 6''. 

yn riau helper ri-si-i-Su 2Q^ ; risiitu help n-sM-?u 25* 272^ ri-su-ti 5^^ 
ri-xu-ti 1520 338 -^M 199 252* -su-nu 17^ ri-su-u-tu 29^ -ii 2526 n-sw-M« 4* 
ri-su-us-su-un 1126. 
nm(?)rihitu consumption, destruction n-At-i7 268°, 

ym rahasu to overflow ra-hi-si 1^2 522 ; rihiltu overflow ri-hi-il- 
ti 319. 

riDI markitu refuge mar-ki-i-tu 2Q^^ mar-ki-tu 31^° mar-ki-ti-§u 34^* 
-Su-nu 3Pi. 

331 rakibu to mount, ride ar-ta-kab 1523; rSkibu, rakbu courier, 
messenger ra-ki-bu-si-in IQ^ rak-bvrSu 12^ 22^^-^ rak-bi-i-Su-un 46i6'28j 
rukubu, riding, chariot, equipage ru-ku-pi-ya 16^ ru-ku-bi-ka 35" 
ru-kub 20" 481^ ; narkabtu chariot narkabti 20^5 -?/a 3* narkabat 
1522 1611 narkabatipi V 2^ -?/a 2'' -&% Si^ -a-m-wm 315. 

S3I rikiltu slander ri-kil-ti 14i*. 

D31 rakasu to bind, erect ar-A-M-«s-su 2822 ; «-rai--Hs 1216 21* -A;i-sa 22' 
46'^ 4812 ruk-ku-sa 16*; riksu bond, support rik-su-Su \(fi rik-sa-a-ti 
20^ 46'^ ; markasu enclosure, retreat mar-kas 20'. 

,'tJ'3"1 rukuSu possession ru-ku-Si-Su-nu 3128. 

nm ramtl to dwell, inhabit ar-ma-a 41i ir-mi 2326 ra-mu-u 35^ ra-mi- 
i-ka 3820 . u-Sar-ma-a 39^ 412* Su-ur-ma-a 35i9. 

noi ramfi to settle, fall ir-mu-u IO2. ' 

HDI ru-um-ml 61". 

^01 ramaku to pour out ri-it-mu-ku I612 (1 2 perm, blood and filth 
clave to the chariot). 

DD1 ramamu to speak, thunder ir-tam-ma-am-ma 58i2. 
'-( pi ramanu self ra-ma-nu-uS-Sin 162* ra-man-i-Su 222^426 ra-ma-ni-Su- 
nu 1812710 ra-man-Su 2528 2818 -ifw-tm 46i3. 

tiDI rasSpu II i to thrust through u-ra-sa-pu I72 u-ras-sip 25i M-ra-as- 
sip 2810 ^ 3288. • 


\i;2'^ rap&Su to be widespread, numerous u-rap-pi-Su 20^^ mu-rap-j)iS 9^" ; 

rap§u broad rap-su 25-" (libbu rapSu large-hearted) 30^ rap-Si 44^ 

rapSupi-tiii^'^ rap-su-ti lo-^lu^^ rapSdtipi'i^'^ rap-Sa-a-ti 35'-^''^ -</??» 40^''; 

ritpaSu broad ri-it-pa-Su 41^. 
fjyi rasapu to join, build ar-sip 4"-^ 10^ ra-sa-pi 4'^^. 
ppl rikku plant, aromatic plant rilk'ijji 36^^ 38*. St. p^l. 
nsyi rasft to possess, grant, permit ar-*"*'-/ 30^ 37^9 ar-A7-A^M21i02529 3323489 

-Su-u-ma 29^"^ -Su-nu-ti 27^ ar-Sa-Su-nu-ti 3^^ ir-Su-u 122" 35^^ ra-a*" 14*; 

ir-ta-si 40*; w-^ar-A'i 41® w-jsar-i'rt-a 22^®; mariitu possession ma?'- 

^t< 328. 
aa'l raSabu to be mighty ra-aS-hii -^-^ \ raiubtu might, majestj' ra- 

Sub-hat 102*4821. 
Ityi rag^du III I to establish, found u-sar-Si-id 36^0 Sur-su-da 929(perm.). 
W^'^ ruSSft genuine ru-uS-fi-i 16*. 

\ii.^T\^^ ritft II I to erect, establish u-ra-at-ti 3Sio. u-ra-at-ta-a 3625 u-?-i-/i 62'^. 
tJ'am ritpafiu cf. tJ^in. 
nr>1 rittu hand (?) rh-tu-u-a 1526 rit-ti-t-Su 48" -^u-un 22'' rit-ti-Su-un 16* 


ty Sa relative pronoun who, which, whoever, and genitive particle 
12,13 323 411 2418 ; when 720 ; that, quod 50^. 
TW^iW to see, seek, look after, devise i-sa-'a-u 30" a-si-i-a 41^ si-i 62^ 
(pei'm.) ; aS-ti-i 24^ aS-ti-'i-i iV is-ti-'i-i 40® ; is-ti-ni- i-i-si-na-a-tiin 
40" iS-ti-ni-'l-u 4620 486. 
St<iiy ia'^lu to ask, request iS-a-a-la 292^ iS-a-a-lu 292^ iS-a-lu 25^ .va- 
'a-a? 221525 0722; mustalu, multalu provident, prudent mul-ta- 
lu 7^; Js-to-na-'a-a-/M?n 3222 ; u-Sa-i-luW^ Ib^^. 
nXiBr Slru flesh, kinsman sir 29^^ 32" stri 241° 67/-a{?) 33i8 Slrljn 26^ 

-^M-WM 262*. 
"IKity SSru wind, storm Sa-a-^u 591^ Sarlpi 60i5, 
nXaJJ' Situ(?) to flee, to refuse (?) a-Si-it 362 isUu-u-ni 261^276. 

3ty Subu su-U 2" 419 Su-u-hi 4i3. 

Ni^B? Slbli to be satisfied, have enough liS-U 2\^-; %i-Sab-bu-u (11 i) 3220; 

Sibft, nisbft sufficiency, satisfaction Si-bi-i 24io nis-bi-i 30^1. 
33ty Sibbu girdle sib-bu 63i8'i9 64i9 s«&-&i 168'" 4312. 
£33iy Sibtu staff, scepter, stroke, slaughter Sib-tu 3329 sHy.ti 075. 
Sity Subultu ear of grain Su-fml-tu 202«. 

i:2ty Sabaru to break to pieces a-Sab-bir 52^'' ; u-Sab-bi-ru 18* ; Sibirru 
weapon, mace (?) Si-bir-ri 3825. 


laB? Sibru Babylonian for Sipru work Si-bi-ir-Su 36^-^ 38" 39«. 

nat? $ubtu cf. n\y). 

njty Sigfi prayer 278, 

DJty SagSmu to cry out, roar aSi-gii-um. 5^ 15^. 

-ijt? Sigaru cage ,;,„ .^i-^ra-ru 282i'84 3322, 

tyjty Sagaltu destruction Sa-gnl-ti 3^8. 

mty Sadft mountain Sadw-u 28i9 31ii58" 60»'4S'» .?adt-i I" 198 (pi.) 60" 

^adj-i 4" Sada-a 2* Sad-da-a 17^ Sadipi 3* Sadipi-i Q^^ Sad-di-i 


njy Sadidu to draw, drag is-du-du Si^; diddu border, coast si-di 8^ 

si-di-i 116 ^ifi^i 1528. 
niy Sadadu to love, compassionate (?) Su-du-ud 61^*. 
Snty Sadlu fem. Sadiltu broad, extended Sad-lu-ti IV Sa-di-il-ti 16^ 
W S<i he, it, that one ifw-u 618." 1223 13261424 1628 28ii-24 29i0'i6 3310 42< 
5885916; sasu he, him, himself, that one Sa-a-su llin2"2426 
251.290880359,13,23377394. ifi'atu, Satu pi. Satunu this, that su- 
a-tu 421-2T 928 l7&[27],8i 1812,15 4411 SQio Su-a-ti 1013 2415 Su-a-tim 
3510.20 3621 3710,27.28.81 3910,16 Sa-a-tu-nu 429 26i8'28 4221 4827 Sa-tu- 
nu 331. 
nits' Sidu bull deity «M^irft 2621. 
tDlty satu to draw, bear i-Sa-at IV* i-su-iu 21222722 la-su-ta (=lu +a-Su- 

ta) 2311. 
f\W Slpu foot si-/)u-u-a 1026 4119 .i^j-pu-tto^-su 23i6 4023 -ua^-a'u-mu 31* Sipi 
1219 ^/-pi.j?„ 409 Sipi 2212 -?/a 118 6322 -,?« 7" .^^ 63216418 -su-nw 15" 
Sipipi-ya 1" -a'u52*; Siptu base(?) H-pit-su lOi; dftpu battering- 
ram (?) su-pi-i 1219. 
pity Stlku abundance 2029. 
Ilty Sftru ox §u-u-ri 16^. 
nty Sazanu to lie (?), boast (?) il-zi-nu 2oi6. 
nty Sahu a kind of wild beast sahipi 2625.80. 
nnty Sahfl to swim i-Sa-ah-hi 6OI*. 
tinB? Sahatu to strip, flay aS-hu-ut 34^ [;.s]-^u-fu 48^ 
f\T\W Sahapu to overthrow (= sahdpu) as-hu-up 4". 
nnriB? to be narrow, contracted uS-ha-ri-ir 59i8. 
r\T\^ Sahatu to bow, cast oneself down as-hu-ut 3728. 
n£3ty Satahu to march (?) i-.^a-at-ti-ha iO'^'' -iV . 

IDty Sataru to write i-Sat-ta-ru 242° aS-tur 4Si3 al-tu-ur 428 /j-.^'-^wr 24i6 
Sat-ru (perm.) 24i8 Sat-ra 32i5; Sitru writing Si-tir 238i39i6.i8 
^z-?wr 3729 3814. 
'ty Sl'u grain, crop Si-am 202*. 


D'ty i&mu to fix, appoint i-sam-mu Z2^ li-Sim 2i^^ i-Si-mu 35* -Su-nu-ti 
3215; mu-iiml^ jnu-Si-7nu 7"^^ ; Simatu, Simtu, Sitimtu fate, destiny 
Si-ma-tu 62^^ Si-ma-ti 24^^ Si-im-ti-Su 14^ simat 48-'^ Si-ma-at 35* 
-su 35* stmatipi 7*'^^ Si-tim-ti-Su-nu 17^^. 
rty iinSti urine Si-na-ti-su-un IG^^. 

3Jiy iakbitu overthrow (?) Sak-ii-ti 27*. 

pty gakinu to set, lay, make, appoint, establish, accomplish i-Sak-ka- 
nu 2421 3025 17^8 as-kun V'^ GO^*^ -J« 228 282^83 0918 4811 ai-/Lw-«n 3" 
aS-ku-na 165 445 aS-kihnu 10^ 3420 50« taS-lkun} 6I12 taS-ku-nu 
G115-18 iS-kun 8" [522-]8 (iakdnu uznu, to resolve) iS-kiMia 25^ 
-nam-ma 0721 foU-w-nw Qia (sing.) Gl^ ZiJ-i-un 24" SO" iS-kvrnu (pi.) 2^ 
2429 26-29 999 312T ^at-TiM (perm.) 299.482; ^a-^-m 5" ^a-im 59i9; 
j?a-i-an 4Gi5; aS-ta-kan 112*8 17« 50" al-ta-kan 6« aS-tak-ka-na 2427 27" 
iS-ta-kan 21^ iS-tak-kan 2320 \iq-tak-ka-an 3928 Sit-ku-nu (perm.) IPs 
151*103; u-Sa-aS-kinG^^ -ki-na^l^] tJ-ia-i'm 231° 3213 //j.^a-zlin 46" 
611'^ -ki-in 37^ iS-Sak-nu 2582 iS-Sa-ak-nu 4* ; Saknu governor Sa-ak- 
nu 91 amiluSaknutipi 271* amiluSak-nu-ti-ya 62; Siknu work, ap- 
pointee j?i-^m 1818 243*> 271*; maSkanu station maS-kan-i-Su 18i9 
4818 -§u-un 46*; Sakkanakku governor 23i8 SakkanakMpi 36® 
amiluSakkanakklpi lli9>83 Sak-ka-nak-ka 4022, 

10B' Sak^ru (also saMrw) to speak, swear (?) promise (?) u-^a-ai-Hr- 
Su-nu-ti 205. 

■^DK? Sakaru . u-Sa-kir 1582 3126. 

j^s'^B? Saltl to cast, shoot (the bow) Sa-U-i 20i*. 
hSb' (?) Suldtu royalty Su-lu-ti-ya 135. 

rhfO Saltl to float, swim i-Sal-lu-u IGi" u-Sal-lu 59^. 

nStS' Sillatu wickedness (?) blasphemy (?) A^i'Wa-<u 2618-19. 

jSt? Ssilgu snow Sal-gu 138°. 

n^K^ ialhft wall, rampart Sal-hu-u I810 ; Sal-hu-tim 392^. 

ahw iaiatu to rule Sit-lu-ta-at 3229 . m 2 ul-tal-li-tu 2^ ; Sal-tiS vic- 
toriously 3080. 

Hl^ iaiaiu to plunder, carry away aUurla B^* 11"'82 12" 135-21 1326 
3113.88 3380 501T; Sallatu booty M-la-tu oQ^^ -<t 122 468 ^aZ-/a« 31" 
-su 3118 Sal-la-sun H". 32 136,21 .^^.^^ ii5,-28 325 824. Sallfitu captivity 
Sal4u-su-nii 332 . Sal-la-tiS as booty 12i*. 

cSty Saiamu to be whole, well, ^ completed, executed is-Um-ma 232; 
u-Sal-lim 24i mu-Sal-li-ma-at 3828 -TWrtf 39^ ; Salmu favorable, peace 
Sal-inu 382 ga-al-^mu SG" Sal-mi 27* ; ialimtu peace Sa-Um-tim iV^ 
Sa-li-im-tim 4F'28 ; Sulmu peace, greeting, rest, sunset Su-lum 25* 
2927,29 ^„;.^j' 724 .ya 22i5>28 2722; SulmaniS, SalmiS peacefully 


Surul-ma-niS 418 Sat-miS 30« 468 sqw ^£.jj 3910 .jnU^ sqso ; Salamtu 
coqise ^a-lam-ta-aS 40^ sal-mat 2'^'^ -ma-at 1^^ ;j^^ -x^-, 

oSty Salummatu Sa-lum-ma-ti G". 

pW Saiaku to cut, cut out aS-lvruk 202°; II i to rip open u-Sal4i-ku SPs. 

iSb' Sallaru a wall Sal-la-ar-Su 30^'. 

B?St7 Saliu, Salultu third Sal-Su 6312 Sal-Si lCi8 21i 6^a/-6^a GQS G4i9 sa-/u- 
ul-ti 3525. 

nbty Suifitu of. nbty. 

Dty Sumu name Su-ma G2^'^i su-mt' 24^'i^-^^ Sumi-ya 5^*" Su-mi-rja 39^^ 
-i!fM 9* 3918 ^wm 199 -6^u 1229 .^t; 5024 ^„.„;;j 3720 3814. 
X^DB' Sfmfi to hear i-S im-mi 24:^^ aS-mi-i 22^ w-mi 1323 502 GI20 is-nn-i 27^ 
442 iS-mi-i 2925 iS-ma-a 447 iS-mu-u 21^ (sing.) li-iS-mi-i 37^^ iS-mu-u 
1520 (pi.) 2210 25T 339 4622 ras-mu-u 39i9. 
SXiOty Sumilu the left 3629 ^y^j'/j- iqs. 
nrDty Summanu bond, fetter Sum-man-nu 16^ 
noty Samtl pi. Sami, Samdmu, Samiitu heaven Sami 44^° Sami-i 7^ 15^* 

5811,19,24 591 Sa-ma-mu Q2* Sa-ma-mi 3828 Sa-mu-tu 581'* -<um 1329 les. 
noty Samahu to thrive Sit-um-mu-ha 202^. 
DOti' Summa if Sum-ma 52^^. 
p^' Samnu eighth Samni-i 14^. 
pty Samnu oil Sam-ni 36^9. 
pty dummannu of. rrOiy. 

"IDty to be great, powerful, violent iS-tam-ma-ru 402^; samru 
violent Sam-ri \b^ \~' ] sumru, Sumurratu violence Su-mttr '^^"^ 4^ 
Su-mur-ra-as-su 58^9 . gam-riS violently 4^8, 
'\:2W Simiru a ring Siinirpi 22'^ 48^2 6321,22 Si-mir 64^8 simirlpi IG^^^. 
tyoty SamSu the sun UuSam-Su 7'^* SamSi S6^ uuSam-Si 6^° 72*; m&tu UuSam- 
Siit) the extreme east(?) 925. 

tyOE? SutmaSu Sut-ma-Si 21° -Si 321. 

njty gan^ to be different II i to change, defeat (?) u-Sa-an-ni 28^9; 
Sanumma another Sa-nu-um-ma 46^8 Sa-nim-ma 192 378°; Sattu 
pi. Sanati year Said 3.j25 Saliiyti 24« Sanutlpi 18^ 3727'83 3832 -ya 2029 
3718 Sanupi-ti 12; gattidam(ina) yearly Sat-ii-Sam 102^ Satti-Sam-ma 
178 (= that year) Sat-ti-Sam-ma 21^ 27". 
njiy Santl to be double II i to repeat, inform u-Sa-an-na-a 22" 42^ 
lu-Sa-an-ni 522* . ganitu repetition, time 8^8 ; gantl second Sani-i 172* 
^a«a-a 60* 639 G418 ; Sani'Snu a second time Sa-ni-ya-a-nu 23^^ 22'^ . 
:jiy Sangu priest 2726 -m 7^5 Sangi 5^ 7^8; gangfitu priesthood 

Snnfjut-sit 7 16. 
Ijjty maSnaktu maS-nak-ti 2828 3321. 


pty San^u to contend with, to rival Sa-na-an 20"; i^ninu rival 

Sa-ni-nu 2^^ -na 2^3 9^ Sa-nin-Su S'^iO^^; al-ta-na-an 1^''. 
njff Sinnu tooth Sinni 12^^''" Sin 12^18^ (^Sin jHri = ivory). 

r\W Sunatu cf. W^. 

riDty Sasft to call, cry out, speak i-SiS-si 59^ al-sa-a (= aS-sa-a) lo^. 

tiDiy Sispu milk H-is-pu 32^3. 
tV2f Saptu lip, command Sap-tu-^h-ka 37^ sapti-ya 2o' Sap-ti-ya 21^ 
Sap-ta-Su-nu 59^^ 

r>3ty Siptu cf. tIK'Ki. 

n£3iy Sap&hu to spread Sa-pu-uh 52^^. 

■niJty Sap^ku to pour out, heap up as-pu-uklQ*\ lu-Si-pi-ik V^ ; sipku 
mass Si-pik 10^. 

Sat? SapSlu to be low, deep u-Sap-pi-il 37*^ w-sa-pil 6^^; iaplu fem. 
Saplitu lower, under Sap-li-Su-nu 60^^ Sa-pal-Su 23* 40^^ sapliti-ya 34^5 
Sap-li-ti 365 .^,,n 41^6 sap-ZtV 203 2316 Sap-la-ti 24^1 (= things on 
earth); Supiltu lower part, pudenda ^Mj9t7-<t 642'8'" -to-.?w-un 16"; 
fiupalfi the lower Supall o"^ ; mugpalu depth muS-pa-li Q'^ ; Sap- 
liS below 625. 

jac? gap^nu to cover, overpower, cast iS-pu-nu 7^®. Cf. |2D. 

13iy Sap^ru to send, rule aS-pur 48^^ iS-pur 2230 iS-pu-ra 1232 9927 j^. 
pur-am-ma 22^^ 23^ 27^^ iS-pu-ru 22^5 j iS-ta-nap-pa-ra 22^® ; ul-laS-pir 
ru 9^ ; Sipru, iipirtu mission, letter, work Si-ip-ri 36^3 ^/.j^^r 23^^ 

245,14,19 2683 Sip-ra-a-ti-Su-nu 4628; gu-par(?) 449 59". 

pty^aiy iuparSaku officer, general Su-par-Sak-ya 19^ Su-par-Sakt pi-ya 
4622 4815. 

piyaty SupSuku cf. ptj^a. 

S^Bf t.s?tSa-sil-li a kind of chariot 26^6. 

npiy fiaka to drink maskitu drink maS-ki-ti IO2*. 

npiy Sakfl to be high iS-ku 202^ ; dakH high Sa-ku-u 7* Sa-ku-u-ti 30^. 

Eipty iakapu to erect, set up aS-kup S^^. 

nptj? Sfikuru cf. npl. 

miy fiurru, Surratu beginning .?wr-rw 1^ Sur-rat l"^; ar/m tiSrltu month 

Tishri tiSriti 382. 
nity Sarahu to be strong, powerful u-Sar-rih-Si 625; mul-tar-hi 5^^; 

taSrihtu power taS-ri-ih-ti 363*. 
|D")ty Surmlnu cypress igu^urmini Q^-'". 
tjlty Sarapu to burn (trans.) aMru-up 82* aS-ru-up 2^ 32« 41523. 
pity iar^ku to give, present iS-ru-ku-uS 9i°. 
Ilty Sar^ru to be bright, shine; Saruru brilliance Sa-ru-ru-Su 373; 

Sarru king 1* Sarri 53 -Su-nu ll^^ garra-Su 182° -iw-nM II20 iar 3^ 


ifan'am 41" Sarrdnipi2^^ Sarra pi-ni 2^* -Su-nu\-; Sarratu queen 
Sar-ra-ti^2^ Uu Sarrat 2S^ ,7m A'ar-ra< lO^s 202i2(j8 29^2 :}03 3217 3312 
3428 ; Sarrfttu royalty Sarru-tu 20* Sarru-u-tu 35* Sarru-ti 7^ -a 5^° 
62-2 825 -//all .^u 8-^ -du-un2d'^ -Ju-nu 4^ sarru-u-ti VX-o -ija So^'^ 4028 Sarru-u-ut 2328. 
WW giSSu sixth SiS-su G32i G422 ^4^-*^/ 2428 SiS-Sa GO^ ; SuSu sixty Su- 

Si 321.22. 
tj^ty saSu cf. rj. 

B^iy SaSSaniS adv. like marble (?) sa-aS-Sa-ni-iS 362*. 
^T^WW j.swia-ga-da-di a kind of chariot 261^ 34-*. 

b^tyty SuSkal su-uS-kal O^^. 

rity abnu ^itpi ideogram for a kind of stone 30^^ 
nnty Satfi to drink i.?-?w-M 3081 ; iS-ta-at-tVrU 31^ ; maStitu drink ma^- 

ti-tu 3126 mas-ti-ti-su-nu 3021. 
^nty maStaku chamber, dwelling-place maS-ta-ki-Su-nu 4129. 
UTW Sitimtu cf. D'ty. 

nntj' sfituru cf. "ini. 
nniy Suttu cf. \m. 

T\ a&nw tu ideogram for some costly stone G3i8'i9 64i3. 
DNzH tamtu, ti'amtu sea 59i8'25 fam^i 22* 32* 528 22^ tam-ti 8^ tam-iim lO'^ 
17^18" tam-di 72*'25 526 tam-ta-am-ma oQio tamdtipi Q^-^ ta-ma-ta 59i« 
ti-amat 218 62^. 

t<43n tibfl to come, approach it-ba-a 2480 ii-ha-am-ma 2825 Ui-ha-am-ma 
0115,16,18 i7.^,„.„ j 317 88 it-hu-nim-ma 23* it-hu-Urni 2Sio ^^'.^j' gjs ^^'.^y. 
ni 158 ti-bu-u-ni lo" ; u-Sat-ha-am-ma 36* (1st pers.) 351" (3i-(j pers.) 
u-Sat-bu-niS-Sum-ma 3525 su-ut-bu-u 9® ; tibu approach ;«-t6 I529.80 . 
tibtltu approach </-iM-w< 151° 33'' 4G2. 

■n^n taba.ku to pour out, heap up at-ta-bak GCI8 it-to-hi-ik I71''. 

S^n tabaiu to take away it-ta-bal 636.912.15,18,21 042 ta-at-bal G3''i''.i8'i6-i922 

-I3n tabrati St. ni3 (?). 

ty^n tabgfltu ta-ab-Su-tu 3926. st. B'iXaC?). 

pr\ tidftku cf. ■^)-\. 

nin taru*to turn, return i-tar-ri GO" a-tu-ra 408 501^ zVur 59^ i-tu-ra 5920 
i-tu-ram-ma GO810 i-tur-ru 37^ i-tu-ru-ni 17^^ -nim-ma SO** ta-a-a-ri 
3513 ^rt-a-a-ra 405; ^.^j> (H i) 32T 415.25 530 1331 2111 27* 412* 46* 
-^u 4818 .^M.„„.;j 188 „.<i'.jv 3722 3816 4125 „,.//r-m 329 1217 1626 
u-</r-ram-ma 136 u-^iV-ru 1426 27io 42" /u-^tV 39" u-Z/r-rw (pi.) 182 


mu-tirQ^; ut-ti-ir-Si G4"-23 t/Z-z/r-ru 58-" ; tixtu return .ia-a-a-ar-tu 
I718 .(i.ya 3325 tdrat 52^12635(54.5 ta-a-a-rat b2^\ titurru bridge 
ti-tur-ra-a-ti 3^. 
Dfr> tazimtu cf. DTJ. 
inn tahazu cf. inXi. 
3Snn tahlubu cf. iiSn.. 
nnn tahtft cf. nnn. 

SDr\ takaiu to trust it-ka-lu 1^; at-ta-lil 19" tV-/rt-M S^s 198 2228 12^ 

it-tak'lu 8^ 19"; u-tak-kil-an-ni 1312925; tiklu coufidence, help, 

helper tik-li-a 6«> -ya 237 0712 ti-ik-li-ya 15^^ -su 2315 d-ik-li-i-su W^* ; 

tukultu confidence, reliance, aid tukul-ti 1^ 221 5^ tu-kul-li 402* 

tu-kul-ta-Xu 162 fu-kul-la-ni 1423. 
epn tikpu some*measure of lengtli /("A-/n' G^^ 
Sn tilu heap, mound, hill Q^» t'di 'i'^ 415.25 tu 416, 

nSn taiahu tul-lu-hu 362 3729. 

d'?^ taiamu III I to give ii-Sat-li-ma 152* u-Sat4i-mu-uS oQ"^ ; t^limu' 

brother ta-li-mi 2328 ta-Um-ya 24i2-i8. 
rhn talittu cf. 1^1. 
non tamft to speak, swear a-ta-ma-a 352" i-ta-ma-a 351^3.522 ll-ta-mu-w 

4Pi ; u-tam-mi-Su-nu-ti 41. 

TTOn tain(?)-zi-zi-iS 15*8. 

non tamahu to hold, seize, present at-muh \b^ it-muh yi" it-mu-lia 1622; 

it-ta-ma-ah 40®; u-tam-mi-ih 2223 lu-ti-mi-ih o-- u-tam-mi-ku 4625; 

tu-sat-mi-hu 3825. 
•^nnn tamharu cf. ino. ^ 

nonn tamtiru cf. -icao. 

pn tlminu memorial tablet, foundation stone <i-mt-m-na ' 36i®" 3732 

385 393 ti-mi-in-Su 3621 3726.81 392 tim-mi-in-§u 103. 
ion tamirtu cf. n';Hi; tamartu cf. nXj-O. 
|n ta-a-an determinative after numbers and measures 32i* GQi (cf. 

B?jn tinisftu cf. lyjK,. 
njn tanittu cf. IXJ. 
f^ijn tappli helper tap-pi-i 40i5. 
Kpn tiku attack (?) H-ik\0^. 

Dpn tukumtu (tukuntu) battle /i^-wn/i 5* 6^ 148 tuk-ma-ti 15". 
ipn takanu to be firm, safe mu-ta-ki-in (II i) 9". 
3"1pn takribtu cf. 3ip. 

mn tarfl ?rt-ru-M 40i2. 

mn tlrltl ti-ri-i-ti 7*. 


3nn tarbitu cf. n3n. 

Sjin targuUu tar-gul-li 58^*. 

nin tarahhu enclosure (?), wall (?) ta-ra-ah-liu-uS Z&-^ . 
mn tir^atu gift, dowry tir-ha-ti 21^°'i''. 

!|-iri "taraku to yield, shrink back i-tar-ra-ku \Q^ [IT^i]; it-[ta\-rik 59i8. 
vnn tarSsu to direct, lay, place u-Sd-at-ri-is 36^ u-Sat-ri-is 38^ «-j?a^ 

n-si242; tarsu direction, time tar-sil'S^ 18^. 
niyn ttlSaru cf. "ijj?i ; tidrttu cf . mi7. 

'^^^^\ titurru cf. nin. 


Page xxvii line 25 read N3-5. 
" xxviii " 21 " baltus-su. 
















ikallu, I. 




















T : * 




wherefore ? 





















J5 A 






C.T .... 


Acme Library Card Pocket 

Under Pat. " Ref. Index File."